Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Harry was lying in his bed, locked in his room at the Dursleys, looking aimlessly at the ceiling, thinking about everything and nothing at the same time. It was the first day of summer holidays, and as always, he was already in pain. Nothing has changed as he had hoped. Like usual, the first thing his uncle did was to take him home and deal with his punishment for, as he called it, “not being on time”. He had no power over speeding up the train, which was once again stopped by dementors, looking for his godfather.
He was relieved when their plan worked, and with the help of Hermione, they not only saved Sirius but also Buckbeak. Yet, their actions had repercussions that he did not foresee. No matter his punishment, he would do it all over again, just to see his godfather alive. It didn’t matter that they were complete strangers. He was the only family member he had left, so he would do whatever he could to keep him alive.

Unfortunately, Pettigrew escaped, and thus, Sirius couldn’t get the trial he deserved, so Harry had to go back to the Dursleys once again. So, another year, another summer spent in this hellhole. This time, luck wasn’t on his side. After they returned, he watched with dread as Vernon searched his trunk and found some snacks he had packed for emergencies. That meant he would not only get punished, but also starvation would be inevitable.

That begged the question, once again, why was he always the one getting hurt? Even if he did everything right, he would get punished, no matter his actions. No kid should suffer from neglect, abuse, or starvation. Being locked up in one small dark room was bad enough; however, for a regular kid who was loved and cared for, it wouldn’t mean anything. There wouldn’t be any monsters hiding in the darkness or dark silhouettes creeping towards him. No, the darkness would welcome them as a good old friend, helping them to sleep better.

For Harry, it was different. After being forced to live eleven years in the cupboard, he hated the darkness, he hated the dark monsters smiling from each corner in his room. It was suffocating him, and for some unknown reason (maybe because he knew how it affected Harry), Vernon took out the only source of light he had, taking any sleep he could get away from him.

Sighing, Harry slowly rolled to his side, doing his best not to put much pressure on his back. With a wince, he managed to get on his right side, facing the wall next to him. He could feel the blood pouring from his slashed back from Vernon’s favorite form of punishment. The belt. Nothing new there. But the pain from his backside was worse…

No, he would not think about it. He couldn’t. If he acknowledged it, that would mean it was real. He would not be dirty. He would not be used. Nothing happened, there was no whore underneath the roof of this house. There were just two adults and two kids, falling asleep.

No matter how hard he forced himself not to think about it, the truth never changed. He was used, dirty, and was no longer a pure and innocent child. That part of him had been taken away without his permission.

***

The next day, he was harshly awakened by a fist around his neck, making him gasp for air. His throat closed and his sight darkened around the edges. Vernon Dursley was standing above Harry with a huge grin on his fat, ugly face, enjoying the young boy’s suffering.

“Listen to me, Freak, we are going out. I want dinner on the table by six, the house will be cleaned, and you will write down everything you use to make the food, am I clear? If I find anything missing or something left unfinished, there will be consequences.” With those words, he looked Harry up and down, glaring at him with ferocity. His smaller body was barely touching the floor with his feet, dangling in Vernon’s grasp.

He spat at Harry’s face, forcing the saliva down Harry’s throat with his thumb. If Harry could, he would gag, but he was trying his hardest not to lose consciousness.

“Vernon! We are going to wait in the car!” Petunia shouted, which made Vernon grin even wider. He looked almost horrifyingly happy.

When Vernon squeezed Harry’s throat tighter, making his world go black.

***

Harry awoke with his pants half up his knees, his back exposed, and his knees planted painfully on the ground. His upper torso was lying on his bed, and something slimy (he was really trying not to think of what it was) was running down his legs. He broke down in sobs, knowing what had happened.

How could someone do something so horrific to a child? What had he done to deserve that? Harry cried even harder while trying not to move as much as possible. Tears were running down his face, making everything even more blurry than it already was. Maybe this was his fate for defeating Voldemort when he was a child. It was his punishment for getting his parents killed, and maybe it was exactly what he deserved. Something in his mind was telling him that no one should go through something like this. He was a Freak, he knew that, and no matter how many times someone told him otherwise. It was just something the Dursleys repeatedly told him, and after some time, he stopped doubting it. He accepted it as the truth.

Wincing, he somehow pulled himself together, even though with every move, pain shot up his body. Not only was every inch of him covered in scars, but they were also on the inside, hidden from anyone’s curious gaze.

Harry finally made it to the bathroom, and when he looked at himself in the mirror, he no longer saw a child. He saw a broken young man with soft features, who glared back at him. One of his eyes was darker than the other green one. Vernon and Dudley preferred his right eye when acting out his punishments, and it showed. After persistent damage, the blood slightly changed the color of that eye. It was once again bruised, and even the thin scar that ran down his eyebrow was more visible than usual. Stark white against the dark purple bruise forming on his cheek. A violent-looking bite mark was peaking out of his shirt, clearly showing the teeth marks that were permanently marking his skin. He knew his ribs, hidden underneath, weren’t as stark as usual, but that was only because of the regular meals he had in Hogwarts.

With a swish of his hand, the glamours returned to his body, creating an illusion of a normal 14-year-old boy, hiding any evidence of his abuse. After washing himself up, cleaning the new injuries he had gotten, he made his way downstairs, working on his chores.

***

Harry somehow managed to get through most of the summer, during which he only had a couple of scraps of food with a little bit of normal full meals, and as a reaction, his body changed. Once again, his frame was thin with new scars and bruises painted on his body. His ribs became starker while the clothes were loosely hanging on him, making them look even more oversized as they already were. This summer, it was much worse since Vernon decided he was old enough for harsher punishments, regularly returning to his room during the night.

Finally, around a week before the end of the break, he got a letter from Ron, telling him about buying him a ticket for the Quidditch World Cup. At first, Harry was so excited that he immediately excitedly replied that he couldn’t wait to join them. So after a day of talking himself down to inform the Dursleys about the news, he finally did so. He couldn't have made a worse decision in his life.

Vernon decided to take it up for himself to make Harry work for it. As he explained, he had to “pay them back for taking care of him”. In other words, since he wouldn’t be staying there the whole summer break, he wouldn’t pay his whole “rent” by doing his assigned chores or, as Vernon liked to call it, “services”. Harry did his best to keep up with the work during the day, while each night he hoped Vernon would somehow forget about his existence. He wasn’t lucky on that part.

Six days later, Harry was coughing up the vile liquid as Vernon showed him onto the floor, tears streaming down his face, mixing with other body substances.

“This is the only thing you are good at, Freak, but at least there is something to get out of housing such a Freak like you. Look at you, a perfect slut. That’s exactly where sluts like you belong,” Vernon spat with a grin, tugging up his pants, before giving the broken boy one last look and locking him alone in his room.

The whole week was pure hell. He would even prefer going to the actual hell over staying here. He could barely move from the pain radiating from his back. Chunks of his hair were missing in some places, and he partially lost sight in his right eye. This was the last straw. He couldn’t do this anymore. He had to get out of there, and luckily, it was almost time for him to leave for the Burrow so getting out a couple of hours earlier wasn’t a big deal. Bloodied and covered in cum he wandlessly cleaned himself up.

The good thing was that he figured out a way to use his magic without being detected by the Ministry. If it wasn’t in front of a Muggle and he didn’t use his wand, no one was any wiser. Therefore, he took it up for himself to learn as much wandless magic as he could. The only part he didn’t understand was that wandless magic was really rare, only accessible to the most powerful wizards, and judging by his abilities thus far, he wasn’t one. Freaks like him never were, so he had no idea where that ability came from. Heck, even simple Wingardium Leviosa took him weeks to perfect with a wand. With the shake of his head, he forced himself to focus.

Ignoring the pain which was making him dizzy, he got up and dressed in clean clothes, well, as clean as they could be. His things were already packed, as he was expected to leave the next day. Still, he couldn’t stay there any longer, no matter the consequences. With a plan already in his mind, he wrote an explanation to Ron and sent Hedwig to wait for him in the Burrow. After making sure everything was in place, he apparated to Gringotts to get some money for the Tournament, so he could pay back the money he owed the Weasleys.

Chapter Text

When he arrived, there were no alarms. Harry tried to learn as much as he could about the magical place he called home and about its society, history, and rules. Since in the magical world existed beings like vampires, werewolves, vilas, and other, out of which some couldn’t walk during the day, the Gringotts had to stay open even during the night hours.
After Harry got his bearings, mainly to make sure his glamours were in place, he moved inside, making his way to the main desk. This was his first time apparating without his wand, so he was glad that no splinching occurred.

The goblin who welcomed him the first time he visited the bank was luckily at the main desk, watching him closely. He looked at him suspiciously, as if he knew he had done something bad. Harry ignored the gaze, trying to look like a regular teen who needed to get his money for silly stuff like pranking toys.

“Greetings, Mr. Potter. This is an interesting hour you chose to visit your vault,” he said with a slight grin, putting his sharp teeth on display. Harry gave the goblin a small smile before replying.
“Mr. Griphook, I am sorry to interrupt you at such an hour, however I need to access my vault, oc course, if it is not inconvenient for you,” Harry tried widening his smile to maintain the story he had in mind, however the sharp pain that came from his right eye made him stop. Deciding he should still make a good impression, he gave the goblin a bow with his head.

“Not at all, Mr. Potter. Before we go down, however, I need to ask you to go through our regular procedures. Last time you were here, Mr. Hagrid told us your time is limited, so we’ve agreed you will take them next time you visit us. May I take it you agree?”

Harry was taken by surprise. He had no idea he had to do something before visiting his vault for the first time. If his memory served right, Hagrid didn’t mention anything to him, nor did goblins. It was strange that suddenly he had to go through an unknown procedure without knowing what it might entail. If he decided not to go through with it, there would be no money, thus, he wouldn’t be able to buy extra food or the first aid kit that he desperately needed. So, gathering up his courage, he gave Griphook a nod.

“Excellent, please follow me, sir. You may leave your things behind the desk, nothing will happen to them,” he gestured to the door behind him, and without another glance, he slowly left, expecting Harry to follow him.

Harry did as he was told. Trying not to wince, he pulled himself together and followed the short goblin into the other room.

When they entered, a small chamber opened up in front of them. The space was enveloped in bright light, reflecting off the white walls. It almost looked Muggle. In the center was a table with one chair on both sides and a medical chair pressed against a wall. That chair stopped Harry in his tracks. If he should be looked over, he would rather take his leave and figure everything out some other way. This almost felt like an examination at the Doctor’s.

“Sir, before you make a rash decision, I have to inform you that goblins naturally see through glamours, so there is no need to hide. Though I must insist you take our procedures seriously. It contains heritage and family history, and we give even medical checks for our first clients, lords, and even those who ask for our help. Your magical guardian should have told you to get here sooner. Please take a seat,” he waved towards the chair in front of him, watching him closely.

“I don’t have a magical guardian, so I don’t know what you mean,” Harry replied, not understanding. He was stunned that somebody had already seen what happened to him. What Freak he was, and how he let some Muggle take advantage of him.

“Headmaster Dumbledore is your magical guardian. He looks after your education, properties, and accounts. I am surprised you were not informed about this, since he also manages your summer accommodations.” Griphook looked at his papers curiously before motioning once again for Harry to take a seat.

Harry’s dignity, however damaged, could not be pushed even lower, so he straightened up and walked to the chair, even though he did not sit down. He didn’t want the pain to pull him in, so standing up would have to suffice.

“Mr. Potter?” Griphook looked at him questionably, flicking his gaze between the stool and him.

It hurt Harry to say it out loud, he didn’t want anyone to know what had happened to him, so he tried another tactic.

“I prefer standing, sir,” he replied with a raspily.

“Signing papers while standing isn’t really comfortable. You are a smart wizard, so I think the reason for your decision is different than not realizing why I wanted you to sit. Would you mind sharing it with me? I promise you, anything you say is confidential and will not leave this room,” Griphook looked almost sad, as if he knew what was going on, but when Harry refused to reply, he nodded and stood from his chair.

“Alright, Mr. Potter. We will start with your inheritance and move on from there. I will need a drop of your blood from your finger, which you will then press here, onto the paper.”
Harry almost smiled from relief, and he immediately took the small knife from Griphook’s hand, pricking his thumb and doing as he was told.

“Thank you, Mr. Potter.” With a swish of the goblin’s hand, the paper changed into a long scroll which rolled down, almost touching the floor.

“This paper shows what your inheritance is, for example, vaults, properties, and other things. It also shows your family tree, relatives, and…” Griphook stopped his explanation, staring at the scroll. He flicked his gaze from the paper to Harry and back, making sure the information he read could, in fact, be correct. No matter how insane it sounded, this test never lied; it was, after all, made directly from information gathered from blood.

“Mr. Potter… I don’t…” he stopped himself for a second, thinking how to break the news. After clearing his throat, he continued.

“Right, okay, we will start from the top. Mind you, this parchment is created from your blood and therefore everything written here is true. Whatever you were told or believed, this parchment will show only the truth. I should really insist that you sit,” after seeing Harry rapidly shaking his head, Griphook put the parchment down and flicked his hand towards Harry.

A bright light came out of the boy, as if someone cast Lumos, which shone from his body. After a few seconds, the bright white light changed to orange, turning almost red at some places. It took Harry a little while to realize his body was shining red. Only his toes stayed white, looking almost cold in comparison to his body.

“Oh, my goodness,” Griphook gasped, sitting down in shock. His gaze was traveling down Harry’s body, noting every red mark that shone on the boy’s body.
“What did you do? What is this?” Harry asked in horror, staring disbelievingly at Griphook.

“I am sorry, Mr. Potter, but since you once again refused to sit down, which was suggested for your safety, I had to follow our protocol and do a full body scan. Again, I apologize, however, the orange light shows damaged parts of your body, and the red ones are the worst wounds a person could have. Though I can see through your glamours, I still can’t see through clothes. Sir, why didn’t you say anything so we could patch you up?” Griphook looked devastated, well, at least for a goblin, who were well known for being emotionless. Harry could no longer hold the tears at bay and collapsed to the ground in a heap of sobs. He was screwed. Now, everyone will know that the savior was a dirty, broken Freak who couldn’t even protect himself from muggles. His friends wouldn’t be associated with somebody as weak as him. He let the man violate him over and over again, and now he will have to face the consequences. He…

“Mr. Potter, please breathe. In, on three, yes, that’s good. And now, out,” the only reason why Harry followed his instructions was to get the hell out of there as fast as he could. He knew the steps of calming himself down; he was familiar with them since he used them regularly.

“Harry,” at the sound of his first name, Harry looked up into the goblin’s red eyes.

“Nothing will leave this place. I am sorry for using your first name, but believe it or not, you are not the first one who came here injured. Most of the time, the use of someone’s first name helped to stop the panic attack. May I help you? Again, I promise, nothing will leave this room, and we will take care of any injuries you might have.” Reluctantly, Harry gave a slight nod, and even though the goblin was shorter than him, he was stronger than he looked and helped Harry stand up.

Harry flinched when the door opened with a bang, and a female goblin entered the room.

She gave something to Griphook and as fast as she entered, she left and closed the door.

“This is healing potion, focusing on the red-light injuries. With the rest we will deal later, when you are ready, okay?” said Griphook, handing Harry the potion. The boy took it without a question, his vision was getting darker from the pain he was experiencing, and without a doubt, he knew his injuries were infected and slowly drying against his shirt. Gulping the potion, he had no strength left to stand. Luckily, when he took the seat, there was almost no pain left, disappearing as fast as if it was never there, leaving only a little aches in some particular places on his body.

“Thank…Thank you, Mr. Griphook,” he stuttered. “I am sorry for my behavior. I appreciate the help; however, I am not ready to share the details of my injuries. I am really sorry, truly,” the last part Harry whispered, ashamed of himself, not that he didn’t say something sooner, but that somebody found out about his pain. That part though wasn’t important for Griphook to know.

“It’s alright, Mr. Potter. I suggest we continue, so you could get some rest as soon as possible. Is that all right with you?”

“Yes,” Harry replied, wanting to get out of there as soon as possible. What was he thinking going there alone? He could have gone with Mr. Weasley and refused to get examined. Nevertheless, it was already done, so if he could get through this faster, he would take it.

“The first question I want to ask is, if you can tell me what you know of your parents,” Griphook looked curiously at Harry, as if it was a trick question.

“My parent were Lily and James Potter,” Harry replied easily, not knowing where this was going.

“Well, Mr. Potter, I believe you are partially right, however there is more to it. Your biological parents are Sirius Black and Severus Snape. Your adoptive parents are as you said Lily and James Potter,” Griphook was watching Harry’s reactions closely.

It took Harry a while to realize what Griphook was saying, but after the message registered, he burst out laughing.

“That was a good one. I haven’t had such a good laugh in a long time; however, I must give it to you, Mr. Griphook, you have a good sense of humor.”

As Harry was wiping his tears away, Griphook looked stunned. Goblins indeed had no sense of humor, the few of them that could be funny, had really dry sense of humor, so with a sigh he continued.

“Mr. Potter, I am not joking. As my notes state, it was done here at Gringotts. The reason stated was that Mr. Snape was a spy and therefore it was dangerous to take care of a child. As for Sirius Black, the reason was war and being one of the best Aurors, Voldemort had his sight on him. Therefore, they chose their two best friends to take care of you. Your placement into the Potter family should have been temporary, however, as you know Mr. black ended up in Azkaban and for some reason Mr. Snape didn’t ask for the change of guardianship. I don’t even see request to summon him to resolve this issue. Those should have been the priority.”

“Are you seriously telling me that my parent weren’t my parents and that two men who are still alive are my…” Harry had no words, he couldn’t even finish the sentence as what he was told started to register in his brain. No, that man hated him, there was no way he was his son, plus how could two men, who also hated each other have a baby? That question didn’t make any sense to him, so he asked the goblin exactly that.

“Well Mr. Potter, in wizarding world, there are some men, who have the ability to carry a child. It is mainly the result of a gene, that is carried in the family and the strength of magic. Nowadays it is mostly unusual, rare, however it looks like Mr. Snape was technically your mother.”

Not wanting to think why his parents were… well one of them was acting as if he was the worst thing on the planet, and the other told him he was his godfather. It made no sense. There was no way he would be thinking about all of this here, there was too much to process, however there was still one thing he wanted to ask.

“Who then decided I should be put with the Dursleys?” Harry asked, dreading the answer.

“It is stated that Professor Dumbledore contacted us, that if anything happened to the Potters, you should be put with the Dursleys due to the blood wards. That however doesn’t make any sense. Even if Lily did what she did, the wards would be accessible only with your family since they are in you and your own blood strengthens them.”

Harry’s mind was spinning. He shouldn’t have gone through what he did. He should have had a family, his family was alive, but they didn’t want anything to do with him, apparently. He wanted to cry, he wanted to know the reason to why he had to suffer, why they didn’t care.

On the brink of tears, he stopped himself. No, he wouldn’t do this here. Pushing everything inside of him into a box into the back of his mind, he decided to deal with it later.

“Okay, I think I would like to look at that at later time,” he said calmly. “Can we please continue?”

“Yes, certainly. So, based on the information I just told you, you inherited the Lordships of the Potters. Furthermore, you are the heir to the Lordship of Black. Also, you are the only known descendant of the bloodline of Peverell and, oh my, the four founders of Hogwarts. Gryffindor from the side of Potter, Slytherin from Blacks, Ravenclaw from the bloodline of Prince, and Ravenclaw from Evans. Evans were squibs until it changed with your mother, who was born a witch.”

Harry now understood why Griphook wanted him to sit, his mind was spinning. So much information was thrown at him without any warning. He wanted to take a few minutes to process everything, however, Griphook continued.

“Therefore, you now own the vaults of the mentioned family bloodlines, which is the sum of 10 vaults, right now accessible to 8, since Potter, Black have two vaults that can be opened only after reaching adulthood by law. Other than that, you are now the owner of more than 10 estates and lands. The full list will be sent in the following letter to today’s findings. Mr. Potter, are you alright?”

The boy wasn’t okay; he was hyperventilating, not being able to breathe, and only partially listening. He was trying to gather up his thoughts, yet he couldn’t. It was too much.

Something was pushed into his hands, and with the help of some other person, a potion was tilted over his parted lips, pouring its contents into his mouth. Immediately, he felt calmer, as if he could understand everything better, more logically, and finally, he could take a deep breath.

“I understand it is too much to take in. I am sorry for not noticing you weren’t prepared for such revelations; you are still a young man. I suggest we will send you additional information about your inheritance later, and I will make any further proceedings short, if that is alright with you,” Griphook suggested, watching Mr. Potter more closely this time, in order to predict the reactions of his client better.

“That would be perfect. I am sorry for my part, it is a lot to take in, what are the next steps now, please?” Harry was a lot calmer; however he knew things could easily take another turn.
“The last two things that we need to deal with is your medical scan and the second one will be determined by the scan. Before you object, the scan will show us anything that could influence your magical health, physical health, if you are a possible carrier or not and other things. I highly insist on the scan, please, otherwise we won’t be able to help you in any further steps,” the last part Griphook added after seeing Harry’s hesitation over taking the scan, but luckily, even reluctantly Harry nodded and stood up.

“Please proceed into the medical chair,” the goblin followed Harry to the metal chair with light blue leather cushions. When the young man sat down, Griphook handed him a glass of something Harry did not recognize.

“The liquid is a formula that reacts with the scan and shows everything we need to know, from your body to your magic. It has no side effects and leaves the body within few minutes after casting the spell,” Griphook explained, already knowing the boy had limited information about their world. Luckily without much hesitation, Harry downed the liquid and nodded to Griphook who cast the same spell. This time though, the light had no red color in it, but it still stayed orange.

Harry waited as a parchment appeared in Griphook’s hands who skimmed it, but this time his face was stoic, as if he didn’t want any emotion to show on his face.

“Well Mr. Potter, I have good news and bad news, which ones do you want to hear first?” Griphook looked at Harry, already knowing the answer without the need to ask.

“The bad ones, please,” Harry answered, dread already trying to suffocate him, but the calming draught slowly fought those feelings off.
“It seems that someone bound 70% of your magic, which would have resulted in approximately 4 years a power surge that would, with the level of your power, kill anyone in around one kilometer from you. Furth…”

“What?” Harry almost shouted, not caring what Griphook wanted t say next.

“Can you break the binding? Please tell me you can, or is there a way how…”

“Don’t panic, young Lord. Yes, we can break the binding in a few minutes, however, if you let me speak, there are a few things you should know beforehand,” Griphook looked at Harry, waiting for confirmation at which Harry gave a nod.

“Firstly, in your system we found several potions that block your eidetic memory, potions or substances that make your magic hard to work with, and substances that influence your behavior. Further more one of the substances is blocking your growth, meaning that you look like a 13-year-old boy, but according to the information I gathered, you are in fact 15 years old, well as of today 16-years-old, which reminds me happy birthday, Mr. Potter. As for the stated issued, we will get rid of them as well. Moving on to your injuries…”

“I don’t want to talk about those, please skip it. And thank you,” Harry said in haste, not looking anywhere near Griphook, yet still appreciating his congratulation. He was really trying to understand how someone could change the widely known knowledge when he was born. No one ever questioned it, so how was it possible that the only true information had the Goblin nation?

Griphook knew the young man was trying to hide the abuse, yet he already read his medical history. On the other hand, he understands trauma has to be dealt with slowly and carefully, so in order to not break the barely built trust between them, he decided to give at least some potions to the young Lord, and let him take them when he needs to without speaking about it.

“As you wish, my Lord. One of the last things is for me to inform you that you are, in fact, a carrier; in other words, you are able to bear children.” Griphook watched as the eyes of the young man widened, however didn’t say anything.

“As for your magic, it is one of the most powerful magic I felt in my life. It is quite unusual, as if it was something from other world. Since Peverells are believed to deal with gods, mainly Loki, anyhow, they are the most famous for the god of Death. I will send you, sir, the history of Peverells, since the known history has many flaws and misinformation, which the goblin nation do not have. We are well known for stating facts and taking good care of writing and storing the historical facts,” Griphook waited for Harry’s reaction before dumping on him the last bit of information.
“Okay, so once more I am not normal and something is wrong with me. Who would be surprised?” he scoffed, already hating another thing about himself.

“Mr. Potter, being special is not something bad; on the other hand, everybody has something special about themselves. There is no such thing as being normal. Anyway, the last thing you should know is that powerful wizards sometimes require, let's say stabilizer, known as well as a twin flame, support, or, as we call it soulmate or soulmates. When I unlock your magic, it can be overwhelming. When someone requires a soulmate, they can ground the other person. Once they are bound to each other, I know you won’t be happy to hear it, but you have come to your full power. Some have even special abilities that are not regular for other wizards. If the soulmate is required to stabilize the wizard as soon as possible a mark can appear on the wizard’s body to help them find the soulmate or soulmates. The same happens to the other bonded.”

As Griphook was talking Harry’s face turned to resigned, as if this information was the worst news in the world. Griphook was trying to be supportive, yet the young Lord must have gone through so much, that for some reason having a soulmate was the worst possible thing that could happen to him.

Harry knew this was the start of the end. There was no way he would leave the binding and substances in his body, yet he knew there would be no one, and absolutely no one, who would be happy to be his soulmate. He would never force someone into a relationship just to save his life. His own parents didn’t want him, nor Dursleys, heck, he didn’t even want to be with himself. So with a resigned nod, he agreed.

“Please, can you get it done?” he asked and watched as Griphook started murmuring something before he blacked out.

Chapter Text

Harry woke up disoriented in the same chair he blacked out. Gasping for air, he felt his forearms burning in white searing pain. When he looked down, he saw thin black lines mixed with orange, creating as if with a pen drawn two fires with a shadow of two wolves. It was delicate and Harry remembered that muggles would call this form of tattoo a line-art. It was beautiful, but what stunned him the most was that he had two of them, one on each arm, slightly different.

Another thing that caught his attention was the humming underneath his skin, which zapped his skin as if electricity filled his veins. The more he focused on the feeling, the more the feeling became, sometimes even slightly painful.

Nevertheless, Harry was very familiar with pain, so he pushed the feeling aside and looked around the room. Everything was blurry, and he couldn’t see a thing. When did he put down his glasses? Reaching up, he immediately realized that wasn’t the problem. Somehow, his eyesight changed, and when he pulled the glasses down, everything came into focus.

In the middle of the room stood Griphook with a backpack visibly filled with things. As Harry stood up, he stumbled, almost losing his balance, yet somehow managed to stand up right.
He was a few inches taller, judging by the angle he was looking around himself, not too much, but it was there. His body still hurt from the injuries his uncle inflicted on him, but oddly enough that grounded him.

“Lord Potter? How are you feeling? I think you should sit down for a moment to adjust to the changes your magic created,” Griphook suggested carefully.

“No, there is no need. How long was I out?” Harry asked tiredly.

“About an hour. I prepared you a stack of healing potions with the gold you requested and instructions for further development. During the time you were unconscious, we found a few information on who blocked your magic and more so, who was and is still taking money out of your vaults. That person is representing your seats on Wizengamot. Albus Dumbledore was managing every aspect of your properties and possessions in Gringotts. Were you aware of it, and would you like for it to continue?” Griphook asked, giving Harry the bag he was holding.
Harry was shocked. With everything he learned today, Dumbledore never mentioned any of it. Not even the fact that his real parents were alive. A theory started to plant itself in his mind, but for more information, he had to wait. With a deep breath, he straightened up and looked at Griphook.

“No, I was not aware of it, and for now, I would like for you to keep mostly everything private, and if possible, inform me of everything he does. Please,” Harry added, not wanting to sound impolite, yet he wanted to keep his cover for now.

“Certainly,” Griphook said, following Harry to his trunk.

“Thank you for everything. I am in your debt for everything. Please take the needed money from the procedure from my vaults and take 5 000 for your help. Thank you once again,” Harry said with a bow of his head, which reminded him of his glamours. He reapplied them without even thinking before focusing once more on Griphook.

“There is no need for such an amount of money, however, if Mr. Potter wishes, Griphook is grateful. Shall we be of any more help?” Griphook asked.

“No, thank you. Farewell and may your gold ever flow,” Harry said with a polite nod.

“And yours, Lord Potter. We will stay in contact,” with those words Harry apparated to the Burrow.

***

Somehow Harry managed to get right through the wards into the living room of the cozy Weasley’s home, which should not be possible. His magic hummed underneath his skin so strongly that for a moment Harry’s sight darkened, forcing him to blink rapidly to stay conscious. He felt like he was on fire; every cell of his body was rapidly firing electric shocks through his system, making him gasp for air.

Breathing through the pain, he realized that he was down on his knees, curled into himself. He heard shuffling somewhere near him as the voices finally registered.

“Harry, oh my god, Harry. Are you all right?” someone grabbed him by a shoulder, which made him flinch on instinct. He couldn’t control his reactions, and somewhere deep in his mind, he knew the twins were next to him, yet the logical part of him had no control over what he said next.

“Please, no. Please don’t touch me,” he whispered, almost not hearing his own words as quietly as they were, but from the sound of the twins, he knew they heard him. Their hands didn’t even budge; more so they pulled him forward into a warm body.

“You are okay, Harry. It is we, Fred and George. You are safe, breathe,” Fred was talking to him, quietly, gently brushing his fingers on his back. Even though the contact hurt, Harry managed to stay silent and not whimper. It wasn’t the electric shocks that were painful; somehow Fred’s touch soothed the magic in him. However, the wounds on his back were still painful, and furthermore, they were stuck to his shirt.

Slowly, Harry opened his eyes to the dim light of the living room and looked into the familiar Fred’s blue eyes, yet the twinkle that was always whining in them was dimmed, as if the worry that reflected in his gaze suffocated it.

“Hi,” Harry rasped quietly, not being able to look anywhere else.

“Hey,” finally, the twinkle returned as Fred smiled at his brother’s best friend.

“Are you okay, Harry?” George asked from his right side, looking Harry over, trying to find what was wrong.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just exhausted,” the lie slipped through his lips easily enough that for a moment he was sure they believed him. Not giving them a chance to ask more questions, he continued.
“What are you doing up so late?” he asked, keeping his voice in a whisper.

“Well… We woke up to…”

“…some pain on our arms. Nothing to worry about though…”

“…we went to get a glass of water and look it through,” Fred finished, making Harry smile from the familiarity of their way of finishing each other’s sentences.

Then it hit him, and man, it hit him hard. Why was the hum of his magic silent at the places they held him? Griphook’s words of soulmate… of soulmates. Fuck! Why them? He couldn’t lose them, if it were someone else, he could just leave them be. He could get on with the rest of his short life without feeling guilty, knowing that the person would lose someone close to them.

This couldn’t be happening. There was no way he could tell them the truth, they couldn’t be with one the same person, they wouldn’t accept someone with so much baggage as he had. They couldn’t be with someone so dirty, and when they rejected him, they would blame themselves for his death. He could not breathe.

“Harry, breathe, please. Come on, please,” he heard Fred whisper to him as Harry was hyperventilating.

“Fred, take him to our room. I will take his things,” said George, but Fred was already scooping Harry up into his arms and silently apparating him into their room.

Even during his rapid gasps, Harry whimpered from the pain shooting from his back. There was no way of stopping it. As they landed, Fred immediately put Harry on his bed, with George on his heels.

“Fuck, Harry what happened?” George asked desperately.

“George, silencing charms, then his panic attack, and after we deal with everything else. Get the calming draught,” Fred was trying to calm Harry down while George put the silencing charms in place before running to their home brew stash of potions. Running back to Fred, he uncapped the potion and slowly poured it down Harry’s throat, making sure he didn’t choke on the liquid.
Slowly, Harry started breathing normally, realizing the situation he had gotten himself into. Silent tears were running down his face, soaking the bed.

“Harry, please, look at us. We are here for you, just talk, please,” Fred pleaded with him. Gently, he lifted Harry’s chin, so the boy’s gaze met his.

Harry was fucked, so royally fucked when their gazes met. Fred was silently crying as he looked at Harry and somehow saw everything underneath his glamours. Their Harry was hurt and badly. The twins knew he was hurt from the moment they got into the room, since their bed was now partially covered in blood that was from Harry’s soaked shirt, hidden underneath his jacket.
“Harry, can we please look you over? We want to help you, we can’t watch you be in pain,” George whispered, kneeling next to Fred.

Harry knew he was resigned to his fate, and there was nothing he would say that the twins would let him stay as he was. They would even fight him, just to take care of his wounds, so with deep sorrow, he barely visibly nodded.
“All right, lo..Harry. We will slowly take your jacket off and then your shir…”

Fred stopped at Harry’s desperate shaking of his head. Harry’s eyes were filled with tears, and the sound of his sobs almost broke Fred’s heart.

“Alright, we will start with the jacket, and he’ll go from there. Don’t be scared. Everything will be alright,” George was slowly talking while taking Harry’s jacket off, just to take his attention away from the act.

“You are one of the strongest,…”

“most wonderful and funny,…”

“People we've ever met. Did you know it?” they continued soothing Harry with their words. When they finally got his jacket off, Harry’s white shirt was completely red on his back.

“Okay, Harry. We will…” George started, but Harry’s worsening state left him without any words.

“Harry, if you won’t let us take care of you, we will be forced to get our mother, and that will be even worse. When I think about it, we should have done it from the be…”

“No! Please, no, no, no…”Harry cut him off, almost in complete panic mode. But then he, in a whisper, added: “Please… you can…”

“Okay, Harry. We won’t go to her, but let us do this,” answered Fred tenderly, and looked at his brother, silently asking him for scissors. In a flash, George got up, which made Harry flinch, but otherwise didn’t say anything. While George went for the scissors, Fred looked at Harry, really looked at him. His right eye was purple, not swollen, yet starkly darker than his paler skin; he had a bite mark on his neck and bruising around his neck in the shape of fingers. Fred had stopped himself from making any reactions. He was nauseous. He knew what those marks meant, but he forced himself to think about them later. Looking down at Harry’s torso and arms, he noticed something he had never seen on Harry before and immediately recognized it. Those tattoos were almost identical to what appeared on the twins during the night.

Since Fred was raised in the magical pureblood family, he knew what those markings meant, and even if some of their teachers thought the twins were bad students, in reality, they were really smart. From what Fred observed, Harry was abused. Victims think of themselves really badly, they rarely experience love, and based on what he knew of Harry, he most certainly thought they wouldn’t want him as their mate. Oh, how wrong he was.

He also knew that since he had two tattoos, he was immensely powerful, and if they weren’t there, he could be dead within the next week. In no world would he let his soulmate die.

“Love, look at me,” said Fred and looking Harry in the eyes.

“Wha..” Harry started, but Fred didn’t let him finish. George made his way to the back of Harry and was prepared to cut the shirt off him. So Fred took the opportunity to take Harry’s attention away from him by telling him the truth.

“No, love. Listen, sweetheart, and listen carefully. I knew the moment that tattoo appeared on my arm what it meant. I also know that you have two of them, so logically, it is me and George, and whether you like it or not…”

By this time, Harry was completely in tears, eyes closed, shaking more and more. Fred took him by the chin gently and made him look at him.

“…we will fight for you every day, every hour, every minute. You are the best person for us, and no matter what happened to you in the past, we will stay by your side through hell and back. Don’t get me wrong, we will kill those who caused you pain, but never, and I mean never, will we choose to leave you. Did I make myself clear, love?” Fred’s voice was gentle, but stern to make his point clear. Harry’s shaking didn’t stop, nor lessen, however, George managed to cut the shirt off and expose Harry’s back.

If it weren’t for Harry’s state, the twins would have lost their cool. Actually, George wanted to vomit from what had been done to his mate. He wanted to go on a rampage and take his revenge, but his twin’s presence grounded him to the most important thing right now. Harry’s health. With skilled proficiency, they worked on Harry’s back. Going through the notions like a second skin, Harry’s back was magically healed, then covered in ointments for scars, pain and against infections. The finishing touches were the bandages that had to be tight to stop the few wounds that couldn’t be completely healed from bleeding.

By the time the twins were finished, Harry was completely exhausted, emotionally drained, and almost unresponsive. The emotional turmoil was too much for him to get through in such a short time. He almost wished that he had never gone to Gringotts, never realized the severity of everything that had to be done and was done to him.

When a warm body pressed against his back he welcomed the touch. He was so far gone that he didn’t even flinch, not being able to register the move before it happened.

“Love, you need to get some rest. We will be with you the whole time, okay?” George asked from behind him, watching Fred as he looked at his mate’s face. The twins weren’t regular twins, they were rare, magical. Even though they looked the same, felt each other’s thoughts and emotions, and were basically joined by hip, they weren’t exactly the same. Their souls were a combination of one that was split with another half that was their own, creating a set of two unique souls made only for them. Even their genes were totally different; one had the genes from their mother, while the other had the genes of their father.

George could see from his twin’s eyes the resignation on Harry’s face, this wasn’t good. If he didn’t realize how dire this situation was, they could lose him.

“Harry?” Fred waited until Harry’s beautiful, though sad, green eyes met his. He gently stroked his mate’s cheek before continuing. “You will sleep in the bed with us, no matter what you say. Judging by the state you came here, you wouldn’t survive the dawn without us. That’s because for us, being able to help you means accepting the bond, which we can see you are not ready for. I am not talking about intimacy, so get that look off your face,” Fred wanted to joke, but Harry looked absolutely horrified.

“We are talking about accepting the bond with mind and soul, which is sealed by a kiss,” George continued, while slowly pulling Harry against him.

“If we are not near you until you decide, the consequences will be catastrophic,” Fred finished while waiting for Harry’s reaction.

Harry took a deep breath, already knowing he couldn’t let himself die without having the twins take the blame on themselves.

“Okay,” he whispered. “How could you be so accepting? Look at me, how can you want someone like me? I am a weak nobody, I…”

Fred couldn’t listen to those self-deprecating words any longer. He took Harry’s face into his hands, just to shut up the young boy.

“Do you think this is something new for us? With or without the marks, we knew you before that. We like you, we watched after you from the shadows, just to give you a safer place. We are not blind, Harry, believe it or not, you are amazing, strong, beautiful, and so many wonderful things more. Please, don’t doubt our feelings, don’t doubt us. Just let us help you, take care of you just like you deserve,” Fred pleaded with his eyes and finally Harry nodded. In a flash Harry jumped at Fred, hugging him tightly, while the twins almost screamed at him.

“No!” they shouted in unison.

“Harry, while I am ecstatic about your acceptance, please be more careful. You are healing, but you have to take it easy the next couple of days,” Fred was saying next to Harry’s ear. George was looking the younger man over, watching for any sign that the wounds reopened. Luckily, there was no sign of blood.

“I am sorry, they don’t even hurt. Thank you, thank you so much.”

And for the first time in a long time Harry believed that he could be loved, that maybe he could find happiness with them, someone, or two someones, who wanted to take care of him. With that realization, George slowly took Harry, lying him in the center of the bed, while the twins took their place at both sides of Harry. They gently hugged him on his torso, making sure he stayed in physical contact with them during the night.

***

The first one to awaken was George. At first, he wasn’t sure what had awakened him, but after looking over the room, he noticed the door was slightly ajar. In the middle stood Ron, with his mouth agape, watching his twin brothers spooning his best friend.

“What the…” he started to yell, when George jumped out of bed, instantly casting a silencing charm on his brother, while pulling him out into the hall.

“Shush it!” he whisper-yelled, while pulling him into the empty bathroom.

“Listen, before you say anything, I will explain; however, you have to promise me this will not under any circumstances leave the room, understood?” George gave Ron a death glare, which, if it could kill, Ron wouldn’t be standing there alive any longer.

Ron was too scared to answer out loud, so he only nodded. He had never seen his brother act that way, never. They were the funny ones, the jokers, heart of the family even in the darkest of situations, so this side was for Ron unknown, almost as a stranger took over George’s body.

“Good. Last night, before Harry got here, Fred and I woke up in the middle of the night because of this:” George rolled up his sleeve, showing his brother the tattoo. When Ron’s eyes widened, he continued, not giving him the chance to ask any questions.

“He… he was… fuck!” George almost yelled, finally being able to let out the frustration of not being able to stop his mate from being hurt. As his fist almost collided with the wall, Ron’s hand stopped him, showing his arm away from him.

“Calm the fuck down and explain without hurting yourself or destroying our bloody house,” Ron glared at his brother. Even when he knew the situation had to be horrible, there was no way he would not look out for his family. George had to get it together and Ron would not let his brother to hurt himself in the process.

“Take a deep breath and center yourself. You are the more reasonable one, so stuck it the fuck up. No matter what happened and how angry it made you, you can’t change the past, and hurting yourself will solve nothing,” Ron’s voice was stern; he knew how to approach his brother in this situation, and luckily, he was right.

“Fuck, okay. Harry showed up bloodied, almost passing out in our living room, not only that, he had a couple of panic attacks throughout the night. At first he refused our help, accepting it only after we threatened him with calling our mom. Ron, there was so much blood,” George couldn’t keep it inside any longer and for the second time in Ron’s life he saw his brother completely break down in tears. On instinct, he hugged George to his chest, slowly getting them down on the floor.

“It is him…He… he is our soulmate… and he was ready to die, rather than accept that we want him, that we… wouldn’t let him leave, let him die,” George was full out crying, trying to explain everything between sobs. The only information he vowed to keep for himself, there was no way he would tell anybody about the sexual abuse his mate went through. That would be up to Harry to disclose or not.

“George, breathe, please. He is alright, you took care of him. He is sleeping in your bedroom next to Fred. He is alive, he is healing, focus on that. You helped him, but I vow to you that I will be there with you when you go after those bastards who did this to him. They will be punished,” Ron was fuming. How could anybody have let this happen? He should have been protected with his family. Of course, Rn wasn’t blind; he knew his family wasn’t nice towards him, but he never saw any physical abuse on Harry’s body while showering after Quidditch. He was trying to work it out, but he had other things to take care of right now. His brother needed him to stay strong, so with a sigh, he took George by his hands and helped him stand up.

“Everything will be fine, we will deal with this. Get yourself together and tell me how can I help,” Ron ordered, knowing well he had to be the anchor for George right now.

George cleared his throat while thinking everything over, creating a plan.

“Harry has a really hard time trusting anybody, so no one can know what I told you. He has to choose to tell it to others. Don’t get me wrong, if something happens again, I don’t care how much making up to him I will have to go through, I will speak out; however, until then, it has to be up to him.” Ron listened and nodded, knowing George was right to insist on this.

“The second issue is that he didn’t accept the bond, not yet.” At those words, Ron gasped; his best friend could lose his life, just by not being with his soulmates. His brain was working overtime, coming up with solutions and issues that may arise.

“So you need to stay close to him without being suspicious. No one knows he is here right now, so you have a couple of hours before others realize that he is here. I suggest you spend as much time with him as you can. When we leave, I will try to stay next to you with Hermione and Ginny, so it won’t be unusual that you will be next to him during the trip. During the Tournament, it won’t be hard for you to stay with him as well, if dad puts us in the same bed, I will change with one of you, two would be pushing it, and dad would have questions. Lastly, I suggest either putting glamours on, or longer shirts in order to hide those marks. Everybody in this house knows what it means, as you know. Oh, by the way I suggest that Harry should dress in the bathroom or somewhere else, you know what I mean. Just to be safe. You should also go with him and regularly check up on his healing.”

As Ron was speaking, George saw the strategist his brother was. He listened and made mental notes of everything Ron suggested. He couldn’t be more grateful to have a supportive brother than he was at the moment.

“Thank you, Ron, this means a lot,” George thanked his brother, hugging him tightly.

“Gladly, you know, he is still my best friend, no matter what the relationship between you is going to be. And so we are clear, you hurt him and I will make you pay, are we clear?” Ron gave his brother a small smile, not really being in the mood for jokes, but he knew that was exactly what his brother needed.

“That won’t be necessary, but noted. I think it would be best to tell Harry that you know, you will be helping us and plus, there was no way how could we explain what you saw,” George pulled his hair back before giving Ron one last look.

“Wise choice. Let me know what he says,” Ron winked at his brother before George made his way back to their room.

Chapter Text

The sun that was shining through the windows of the twins' room woke Harry up. He was bundled in one of the twins' arms, and somehow Harry knew it was Fred. He could not feel George anywhere in the room, which made him worry. What if he went to Molly after all? She would be furious. What if she threw him out? It wouldn’t surprise him, he lied to them, he didn’t even tell them he arrived, he was a dirty, weak…

“Good morning, love,” whispered Fred in his ear, making him instantly stop thinking about everything, creating shivers all over his body.

“Hi,” he squeaked in a whisper.

“How are you feeling?” the twin asked, giving Harry a small peck behind his ear. Harry tried to hide his heated cheeks into the pillows between him and Fred, but the jokester had none of it and gently rolled Harry onto his back, making sure his mate wasn’t feeling any discomfort.

Harry blushed even harder, knowing very well Fred saw how hard he was blushing.

“Harry, you are adorable. Please don’t hide such a beauty from me,” Fred grinned at Harry’s reaction. At that moment, he made a mental vow to make Harry blush as much as possible. To find everything that made him squirm and uncomfortable in a positive way.

“I am feeling much better, thank you,” Harry ignored the second comment on purpose, not knowing how to react. He was trying to hide his face with his arm, but Fred had none of it. With a gentle touch, he slowly moved Harry’s hand out of his face, only to see the younger boy looking everywhere other than him.

“Do I make you uncomfortable, little lion?” Fred asked with a smirk, happy when Harry’s eyes finally met his.

“Ehm…” Harry startled, his cheeks getting even redder.

“No, I just…” Fred chuckled, letting go of Harry’s hand.

“Don’t worry, Harry. I’m just teasing you. But honestly, does anything hurt?” Fred kept a light smile on his face, trying to reassure Harry that it was okay to talk to him openly about everything.

Harry focused on his body, noting everything that hurt or felt uncomfortable, and even though he was hesitant about sharing it with the twins, they deserved to know. They took care of him after all and accepted him without hesitation, even though that part Harry didn't understand.

“Ehm, my back is sore, but no longer like I can’t move. My eye is not swollen anymore, hurts a little, but nothing I can’t handle,” Harry said, knowing very well his backside was hurting the most, in addition to the intensifying hum underneath his skin.

“Is that all, or would you add the other things that bother you?” Fred looked at him with raised brows, knowing too well Harry wasn’t telling him the whole truth. Harry looked away guiltily, not knowing how to react.

“Harry, you didn’t accept the bond yet, which is totally okay, however, George and I already accepted you. I know what you are feeling, your emotions, and in extreme cases, we can even feel your pain. No, don’t look so horrified, to be honest, I had empath abilities since I was a child, so even if this didn’t happen, I would have known. So be honest with me, please, and tell me what hurts,” Fred pleaded, trying to persuade him somehow to finally trust them fully. He could feel the hum of Harry’s magic getting stronger, and when he focused strongly enough, he could feel exactly where Harry was hurting.

“It’s my magic, it is as if I am on fire. Right now it is more like someone is pouring hot water on me, so it is bearable,” Harry gave in, still not wanting Fred to know how used he really was. Fred understood why Harry refused to tell him everything, nevertheless, he was glad that at least he shared with him the rest of what was bothering him.

“Love, let me explain one thing to you. Bearable won’t be good enough for me and George. When something feels uncomfortable, please tell us and we will do our best to make you feel better. No matter what it is, we won’t judge you. There is nothing that will change our minds. hell, if you went on a killing spree, I would hold your weapons while holding your hand. Do you understand?” Fred tried to explain to him how much they adored him, without pressuring him to share something he wasn’t ready to share.

“I understand,” Harry replied.

“May I?” Fred asked, gesturing to Harry if he could touch him, at which Harry slowly nodded.

When Fred's skin came in contact with Harry's, he was able to feel the electric zaps that Harry told him about. Last time he was in so much panic that he didn’t realize what was happening, this time though he felt the intensity, but gradually it faded. Fred pulled Harry onto him, so Fred was lying underneath him, his mate’s body covering him like a blanket.

If the situation were different, he would score a good hard on; however, the state Harry was in stopped his body from reacting.

At that exact time, George returned, looking over the boys snuggling each other. He instantly knew from his twin, that was what Harry needed, and the conversation he shared with Ron had to wait.

“Starting without me, as I can see. May I join?” George asked playfully with a smirk, looking at Harry over, trying to find any negative reaction to his question. When the only reaction, other than a nod, was Harry’s red cheeks, he smiled even brighter and snuggled up to the pair from the side. The moment they touched, George noticed the burning feeling, but as fast as it appeared, it went away. Harry could feel the energy leaving his body, finally dissolving into nothing, leaving only the soreness of his other injuries.

“Harry, I am sorry to say this, but you do realize that this will have to be a regular thing from now on. At least for some time,” George explained, pulling Harry closer when he tried to get away.

“No, guys, really. It’s okay, I don’t want to be a burden,” Harry tried to explain. He didn’t want the twins to suffer along with him.

“Harry, you are not a burden. Listen, love, these marks everybody has, however, they are only visible when someone really needs to find their soulmates fast. You would be our soulmate either way, but it would be harder for us to realize it. So there is nothing different about you, this made it just easier for you to find us,” George smiled at his mate, noticing that those words calmed Harry.

“So you are okay with this? That you don’t have a different soulmate, one for each one of you? Someone who isn’t… like me,” the last part Harry whispered, not wanting to speak out loud how dirty he was.

“Sweetheart, nothing is wrong with you. You are perfect for us, and if you are afraid that we would want to be separated, this is what we were hoping for since we found out that twins can share a soulmate. On the contrary, you made our wish come true,” Fred explained, pressing his forehead against Harry’s.

“Okay,” Harry replied with a light, almost shy chuckle.

“Now that we've sorted this part, I am sorry to kill the mood, but Harry, what happened yesterday? If you are not prepared to explain the injuries, can you at least tell us how the marks appeared? They should have appeared a long time ago, you should have had more time to find us,” George asked, already dreading the answer, but knowing well they had to start slowly dealing with everything that Harry went through. Furthermore, this was such an unusual situation that something bad had to happen.

“Do we really need to? Can’t we just forget anything happened?” Harry tried to plead, but after seeing determined gazes looking back at him with a sigh, he explained what happened at Gringotts. He told them almost everything, leaving out only the abuse, knowing very well they deserved to know as much as they could about him, since they are going to play a huge role in his life.

“So let me get this straight, your godfather and our potions professor are your real parents…”

“… and Dumbledore put a binding on your magic…”

“… while he technically drugged you…”

“… and left you with muggles for protection that even didn’t work?”

The twins asked, finishing each other’s thoughts, as usual. It calmed Harry down to see that they hadn’t changed, and the normalcy it brought to him made him admit the truth.

“Yes,” he said while snuggling in between the twins. While he was explaining everything, the twins changed positions, making Harry sit in between them (somehow Fred put an extra pillow underneath him) while the twins partially lay next to him, supporting their heads with their arms. Their legs were tangled, while the twins’ arms rested on Harry’s torso, making him feel comfortable and cozy.

“Well, sweetheart, I am sorry to admit, but your life is crazy. We are, however, here for the ride,” George smiled, while Fred continued. “Are you planning to ask them about it?” he asked carefully.

“I don’t know. I haven’t thought about it yet. I was thinking that maybe they didn’t want me, because why is Sirius hiding the truth by telling me I am his godson? And don’t even start me on Snape. Technically, he is my mother, and he acts as if I were the worst person to walk the Earth.” Harry was sad, but somehow it made him even angrier. They could have told him the truth. They could have told him that they are his parents and they didn’t want him.

“Love, think about it for a second. You were drugged, your magic was bound, and you were never told of your inheritance. Maybe their memories were bound too. Maybe they don’t remember anything, in fact, I know for a fact it is true. Is Sirius Snape’s mate; they could never be so hateful towards each other. The bond wouldn’t allow it, so someone made them think they hate each other,” Fred explained, trying to calm Harry down, whose mind was whirling. The only explanation would be…

“Dumbledore,” they said in unison.

“But why?” Harry exclaimed in anger.

“I’ve done everything he asked of me, they are both part of the Order, who he is the leader of. Snape is spying for him, and yet he left me with Dursleys alone, without even checking on me to what… Oh that motherfucker,” Harry’s magic was spilling out of him, making the windows rattle. It all made sense now. How could he be so blind? He trusted that man!

“Harry, love, calm down, please,” Fred pleaded with Harry, but he was too far gone, too angry to think clearly. That man clearly wanted Harry to be alone, to trust him implicitly, without doubt. He wanted him to be a perfect soldier, a perfect weapon, and when the time was right, he would kill everyone in his vicinity. How could he…

Suddenly, something warm touched his lips, and in a flash, he realized Fred was kissing him. Tenderly, almost shyly, Harry kissed him back, the anger dissolving into uncertainty and then curiosity. Fred didn’t go any further when Harry gasped; he didn’t want to pressure his mate into something he didn’t initiate himself, but when Harry carefully parted his lips and deepened the kiss so cautiously that Fred barely noticed it, he took the chance, and his tongue slipped inside.

Harry gasped at the intrusion, but something pushed him further. His hands found their way behind Fred’s neck, pushing the older boy closer, but not for long. Slowly, Fred separated from Harry, looking between his eyes and lips, but Harry’s mind was only focused on the tingling feeling that left Fred’s lips. As suddenly as it started, Harry’s mind went to George, but when he looked at the other twin, he was only smiling, asking Harry for permission with his eyes.

Harry didn’t even need to give permission before George’s lips pressed against Harry’s. George knew that Harry wanted it; he could feel it with every fiber of his being. He accepted Harry as his soulmate, so he was able to know these types of things.

Harry was shocked at the ferocity George attacked his lips. This time the kiss wasn’t slow or tender, but passionate, filled with teeth, lips, and tongues tangled in never never-ending dance of dominance, even though it was clear who was the dominant one. George carefully pulled on Harry’s bottom lip, kissing him one last time before pulling away.

Harry was almost gasping for air, filled with so many sensations that his head was spinning.

“You alright, Harry? We didn’t hurt you, did we? Fred, what if he wasn’t ready for that?” one of the twins asked, but Harry’s mind was blank; he couldn’t find the words to explain how amazing it felt.

“George, I think we broke him,” Fred smirked, knowing too well what was going through Harry’s mind.

“Sweetheart? Blink once if you are okay and two times…”

At that, Harry’s brain finally registered, and he gave the twins the biggest smile he had in a long time.

“So you decided to finally join us. If we had known you would blank out for such a long time, we would have…”

“… done it much sooner,” George finished, chuckling.

“You two are unbelievable. I can’t believe you two… Oh my god,” Harry exclaimed, hiding his bright red face behind his hands.

“Oh, none of that. I already told you, you are too adorable to hide like that,” Fred laughed, pulling his mate’s hands from his face.

“So that means you liked it?” George smiled, knowing too well how uncomfortable this conversation would be for the younger boy, making him even more blush in the process.

“I… you are well aware that I liked it, you prat,” Harry smiled, trying not to blush even harder.

Right then, someone knocked on the door, making Harry jump. His magic sparked, but Fred took him by the hand and started making small circles with his thumb, calming Harry down.

“Boys! I’m coming in!” Molly Weasley shouted while opening the door.

“Did you once again do something you shouldn’t?! The whole house was tremb… Oh, hi Harry! I had no idea you came. When did you arrive? You should have said something!” Molly exclaimed, switching the conversation immediately.

Luckily for Harry, by the time she got in, the twins helped Harry to get a shirt on to hide the bandages that were previously on full display.

“Good morning, Mrs. Weasley, I am sorry that I didn’t announce my arrival sooner, but Fred and George welcomed me and helped me to get to bed. You see, the Dursleys decided to go for a holiday and they forgot to tell, and since I didn’t want to stay alone there, I took the bus to get here,” Harry lied through his teeth, hoping that she wouldn’t catch on like her sons.

“Oh, Harry. What did I tell you about calling me Mrs. Weasley? We decided that you would call me Molly. Anyhow, you could have sent us a letter, and we could have gotten you here safely. Who knows what could have happened to you, but anyway, I am glad that you made it here safely,” she smiled at him, before glaring at her sons.

“Why didn’t you let me know that Harry arrived? And more importantly, what have you messed up this time? The whole house was shaking! I already told you, you are forbidden to experiment with dangerous stuff! If it wasn’t for your father, you would already be grounded. So what do you have to say for yourselves?” Molly wasn’t really angry, but rather frustrated. Each day, something happened in this house, and most of the time, the twins were to blame. So they’ve decided to give them a set of rules they had to follow, otherwise they would be grounded not only by staying inside, but also from creating those joking toys.

Harry looked down guiltily, but before he could confess, he was interrupted.

“Well, Mom you see…”

“The thing is that…”

“You inspired us to create this little concoction,” George finished before pulling out of nowhere a prism the size of a fist, which had a blue ball bouncing inside.

“That little thing made the whole house shake? How?” Molly asked, amused.

“Yeah, we were just showing it to Harry,” Fred answered while George turned the prism upside down. When the ball passed through liquid to the bottom, the whole house shook, but before Molly could protest, George explained.

“It is just an illusion. Don’t worry, we won’t destroy the house,” both twins smirked at Molly, who already fumed, knowing too well she won’t be able to distinguish the difference between the illusion and the real deal.

“Alright you three, I don’t have the energy to deal with this right now, but I suggest you get your butts down to the kitchen, because you will be leaving in a short while, and Harry, once again I am glad to welcome you in our house,” she smiled at him and after giving the twins furious gaze turned around and stormed off.

“Well, that was fun,” Fred smiled.

“Yeah. Harry, you owe us. We were waiting for an excuse if something happened, just to, you know, have a backup plan, but we were forced to use it now,” George winked at him, clearly showing Harry he would do it either way.

“Come on, love, we have to get going.” Fred gave a quick kiss to Harry’s cheek before pulling his shirt off and making his way to the closet to change. Harry could do nothing but stare at Fred’s well-defined body from Quidditch, and once again, he remembered that he had nothing to offer from the physical aspect. He had the scars and thin body, even though he could gain back the muscles that he lost each year because of the Dursleys.

“Like what you see, sweetheart?” George whispered into his ear, making him jump and blush at the same time. “Well, that answers my question. Come on, we have to change, but before we join the others, I have to tell you something,” George took Harry gently by the hand and dragged him to his trunk.

“What is it?” he asked, afraid of the answer. If they were going to change their minds, he was prepared. He wouldn’t be surprised since he knew the reality of being with somebody like him. There was nothing…

“Okay, this has to stop. Sweetheart, you are basically shouting your thoughts at me. No, as we already said, we want to be with you. What I wanted to talk to you about is Ron. He came by this morning and saw us, heck, he even saw the bloodied shirt on the floor that I got rid of before going after him.” At those words, Harry froze, already feeling the dread creeping in.

“What…what did you tell him?” he asked, afraid of the answer.

“Harry, I am sorry, but I told him about your back and the tattoos, and he was cool with it, well, with the soulmates part. As for your injuries, he was furious, and before you start panicking, not at you, but whoever did it to you. I promise that is all that I told him. He created a plan on how we can stay with you without our parents or the others noticing, plus he promised not to talk about it. Is that okay with you?” George was stressed; he didn’t want to lose Harry’s trust, but he had to tell him that Ron knew. Secrets were the one thing that destroyed relationships easily, and he would not lie to his mate. Of course, there are the types of secrets that are okay, the ones that make the other person happy, and those he would keep until the right time.

Harry wasn’t happy that Ron knew, however, he had to admit it would be easier to deal with it like this than to tell him the truth by himself. He loved his friend dearly; he was, in fact, his best friend, which had shown in his acceptance and in creating a plan to help him. Harry forced the tears back before looking at George and jumping at the taller man with a hug.

“Thank you for dealing with it. You can’t imagine how much this means to me,” Harry whispered, honestly feeling so grateful for having the twins here with him.

“There is no need to thank me, Harry. If I could, I wouldn’t have told him anything, but he is your best friend, and he can help. He wants to help, you just have to let him, however, right now we have to change and I am sorry, love, but for the next three days it will be only cleaning charms for you,” said George while casting the charm on both of them.

The charms do their job well, but after some time, there is still some residue left, so he will at least try to wash what he can without getting the bandages wet.

“Thank you, George,” Harry smiled at his mate before getting his trunk opened and trying to find at least two clean shirts. God, he knew he should have done the laundry before leaving, but there was no way he would have made it here conscious… or alive.

“Harry? Would you prefer black or red?” asked Fred, already packing everything for both of them. George would have his own backpack with his stuff and Harry’s hygiene pack, while he was packing their clothes. The twins knew that Harry always washed his clothes here or at school, so they were already prepared in advance.

Yeah, they were a little bit taller and more filled out, but since Harry had grown a couple of inches since they last saw him, it would still look better than the clothes from his cousin.

Harry blushed but answered anyway. “Black, please,” Fred nodded and threw on a black short-sleeved shirt that had writing on the back that said “Fashion Wear”, with F and W being in red color.

Harry looked at Fred curiously, raising his brow in question.

“Yeah, maybe I want to be a little territorial, but without being noticed,” he winked at him before adding. “I am sure you will find something similar with George the next shirt he gives you, and I can certainly tell you that it will be much worse when we won’t be a secret anymore. Before you start feeling bad about this situation, listen, we will have so much fun hiding in the shadows with you; we are the pranksters after all. This is absolutely okay with us, got it?” While Fred was talking to Harry, he got closer to him, lifting his chin up, just to see those beautiful green eyes, even though one was darker than the other.

Harry forgot to speak with Fred being so close to him, so he only gave a slight nod, but that was enough for Fred.

“Good,” we said with a smile before lowering to Harry’s lips and kissing him shortly, yet sweetly.

“Now, my love, change, so we could get something to eat before leaving,” he ordered, already pulling the edges of Harry’s shirt up. Harry’s body almost went into panic mode, but the reminder that the twins had already seen him last night in a worse state, without the bandages, made him calm down… at least a bit. When Fred pulled his shirt all the way up, he forced himself to look at his mate, trying not to make him uncomfortable. After finishing their tasks and helping their mate to put on the fresh shirt (of course, everything else he changed by himself while the twins were waiting outside for him), they made their way to the kitchen.

“Oh, finally, you took your time. You should be leaving in 10 minutes, so chop, chop,” Molly was fussing around the twins, instantly noticing that Harry didn’t have his pack.

“Harry, are you going?” she asked,  looking curiously at him.

“Ehm, yeah, why are you asking?”

“Just, where is your pack? I wanted to pack you something to eat while you have breakfast,” she explained, still looking around confused.

“Mom, I have his things with me, I had enough space to pack both of our stuff, so we will switch during the hike,” Ron said from behind the table, looking at Harry with a smile.

Harry hesitantly smiled back, remembering the pack Griphook gave him. In a hurry, he looked around at the twins, mouthing, ‘Where is my pack?‘ George moved his head upwards, knowing perfectly from his explanation what Harry meant.

“Don’t worry, we packed the needed stuff before we left. Hope you don’t mind,” Fred whispered to Harry, who sighed in relief. He wanted to start taking the potions Griphook suggested. He wanted to get better for his mates.

“Oh, okay, that’s your choice, so Harry, your meal will be in Ron’s pack, okay?” He nodded while trying to eat his breakfast, which was some oatmeal with fruit and maybe a yogurt.

He ate about half of it before he was ready to get up, but a hand on his arm stopped him.

He looked at George, who nodded towards his breakfast and whispered: “Please, eat some more, you need it.” So, hesitantly, Harry ate some more, even though he had to force himself at the end, he managed to eat the whole portion. When he was putting his plate away, George gave him a fast kiss on his cheek while passing him, which made Harry happy for finishing his meal like George had asked him to.

“Is everybody ready to go? Oh, hi Harry, how are you, son?” Arthur Weasley asked from the front door, ready to get going.

“Hi Arthur, I am well, thank you, how about you?” Harry smiled back, happy that he could be part of this lovely family.

“Never better. Okay, let’s get on with it. We have about two hours till we get there,” Arthur went out with everybody going after him.

“Hey, mate,” he heard a familiar voice from behind, which instantly made him look back and wrap his best friend in a hug.

“Thank you, that was bloody brilliant fast thinking,” Harry said once again, glad that Ron was his friend.

“Of course, that’s what friends are for, but, so we’re clear, I will demand an explanation,” Ron said with a smile, following him out.

“Yeah, I know, sorry,” Harry pulled his hair out of his face, embarrassed, but before he could say anything else, someone jumped at him from the side, wrapping their hands around his neck. He bit his tongue, forcing the scream down.

“Hi, Harry, I am so glad to see you here safely and well. How was your summer? Have you lost some weight again? This isn’t healthy for you, I told you that so many times,” Hermione exclaimed, pulling away after George whispered something in her ear. She went bright red before clearing her throat and looking back at Harry.

“So? I’m listening,” she said with a scowl, which was clearly an act. The corners of her mouth twitched, but she stayed silent.

“Nice to see you too, Hermione. My summer was the usual; I had a gardening job and sometimes forgot to take a lunch break. Promise, I won’t forget next time, okay?” Another person, another lie, at least partial. He indeed worked outside, but the problem was that he didn’t forget about lunch, rather than Dursleys refused to give him any… or breakfast, and sometimes even dinner. He was at least glad for the hose in the garden, so he had at least some water.

Fred, who was walking in front of him, looked briefly back at Harry with a darkened stare. Harry almost froze in place if George didn’t pull him forward, making him keep walking. He was so fucked. Please, please, somebody tell him that Fred didn’t hear his thoughts. Can he block them somehow? This way, they will know everything. No, no, don’t think about it. Think something different, George, he is behind him, Hermione is talking about some new study with Ginny, and…

“Harry, calm down. It’s okay, he isn’t angry with you. If you will be a good boy, maybe we will teach you how to block it,” George whispered in his ear seductively while putting his arm over his shoulder, making sure it looked believable, while keeping his distance from his back.

Harry flushed, trying to hide his face, but in vain.

“Harry, don’t listen to them. They do this all the time, trying to make everybody blush with whatever they find on you,” said Ginny, who saw his bright red face.

“Thanks, Gin. That makes me feel so much better,” he said back, noticing the blush on her face when she looked at him. Oh, this wasn’t good. No, he would keep his distance; there couldn’t be a chance that she… Nope, not happening.

While they were making their way to the portkey, around halfway there, someone jumped down from the tree right in front of Arthur, who laughed out loud.

“Nice to see you again, Cedric, Amos. I hope we didn’t keep you waiting for too long,” Arthur welcomed them, while they exchanged hugs.

“Not at all, Arthur, we will be there just in time. Hello boys, girls, and who do we have here?” Amos asked, looking their way.

“Right, this is Hermione Granger and this is Harry Potter,” Arthur waved to them, which made Amos almost run to them.

“It’s such an honor to be in your presence, it is so nice to meet you both. I am Cedric’s father, Amos Diggory,” he shook both of their hands before Cedric got to them.

“Hi, Hermione, it’s nice to see you. And also you, Harry, though we’ve never been actually introduced,” Cedric said, and in a friendly gesture, he pulled him by the hand and tapped him on the back, like many students in Hogwarts did when seeing each other after a long time.

Harry managed to suffocate the scream that almost made its way up his throat, but he couldn’t stop his knees from giving up on him. Before he could drop to the ground, Fred managed to get to him and support his weight.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to cause you harm,” Cedric tried to apologize, but Harry held up his hand, stopping his apologies.

“It’s okay,” he somehow said in only a slightly raspy voice. “I flew off my broom like day or two ago and landed pretty badly on my shoulder. You couldn’t have known. Really, it’s fine." Someone should either give him a medal or a beating for his lying. Hermione and Ron, who were standing nearby and listening to what was happening, looked at Harry. Hermione didn’t call him on his lie, but the look said it clearly enough. We will talk about this.

Harry had no strength left to argue with her, so he gave her a slight nod before Fred cleared his throat.

“I think Harry needs to take a break. Go on, we will catch up in a minute or two,” the twins didn’t wait for a reply, already making their way to some fallen tree, helping Harry along the way. From the corner of his eye, Harry saw Ron pulling the girls away from them. His best friend looked at him with concern before turning back to the rest of the group, laughing.

“Love, where does it hurt?” Fred asked, gently going down his back with his fingers, trying to find anything that was wet, knowing too well the blood wouldn’t be visible on the dark shirt.

“It doesn’t hurt,” he lied. “I just need to catch my breath, and we can go.”

George looked at him with a frown before standing before him, blocking his view of the group. Instantly, Fred gently, yet sternly, pulled his chin towards him, making his eyes widen. Fred was looking him in the eyes, trying to find any resemblance of fear he didn’t want Harry to feel towards them.

“First of all, you won’t be lying to us, Harry. Lie to them, lie to whoever you want, we will be by your side the entire time, until it won’t be necessary to say something for your safety, but never us. Do you understand?” he asked harshly, yet somehow managing to voice his love at the same time.

“I understand. I’m sorry, I just don’t want to hold up the group and miss the Tournament. Can we please just go? You can have a look at my back when we get there, promise,” Harry tried to persuade them, but Fred didn’t let him go.

“No, answer the question, then we will see, or you can lie here n the tree and if you manage that, I won’t say a word,” Harry’s eyes widened even more, well aware that kind of pain he couldn’t handle while walking another mile or whoever knew hw much longer to their final destination.

“Fine, my back hurts, but I don’t think it started bleeding again. I think I won’t have a problem walking,” he said truthfully, at which Fred smiled, before briefly kissing him right on the lips.

“Good boy, so here is what we’re going to do,” Harry was once again bright red, but luckily George stood exactly at an angle that nobody saw a thing.

Fred pulled out of his backpack a potion that read soothing potion for pain, giving it to Harry.

“Take this, and when we get there, we will look you over, okay? We should get there in about 20 minutes.”

Harry took the potion without any argument, giving the empty flask back to Fred, who put it back. Slowly, they gathered their things, but before they managed to join the group, Fred took Harry by his hand.

“Dursleys, they did it to you,” it wasn’t a question, yet Harry’s head moved on its own accord. When he realized what he was doing, he stopped, not wanting to lie to them, like he promised.

“What of it? I will have to go back either way. Even though the wards aren’t there, I have no legal guardian to change that decision, other than Dumbledore, who wants me there,” Harry explained, hiding their joined hands behind their back as they got closer to the group.

“We will think of something. I promise. If not, we have no problem kidnapping you and taking you far away from this war, and mainly them.” Fred was making those cute circles on his arm again, which made Harry happy, soothing the restless energy that made itself known throughout the walk. Until then, George was constantly silently touching him, just to be safe, making sure Harry’s magic didn’t act out.

It helped a lot, however, it was much less effective than what they’ve shared in their room.

When they joined the group, even when Fred with Harry stayed behind, Hermione made her way towards them. They swiftly moved away from each other, nodding to Hermione that the group continued on their way.

“Harry, may I talk to you?” she asked when she got close enough.

“Do we have to do this here?” Harry asked, not wanting others to overhear the argument that was about to happen.

“Yes, we do. Fred, could you please leave us alone to talk?” she asked him, without glancing at him.

Unfortunately, Fred could feel Harry’s power rising, so he looked at his soulmate, letting him silently know there was no way he would leave him. Harry pleaded with him with his eyes, but Fred didn’t budge.

“Harry, she is your best friend too. She has to know. Otherwise, you know what could happen. Please, just tell her,” he explained and pleaded, already reaching for his hand.

Harry knew Fred was right, although it was hard to express this out loud. On the other hand, it would be much easier to stay near the twins if they didn’t need to hide in front of so many people, so reluctantly he took Fred’s offered hand. Hermione’s eyes widened in shock, but she didn’t say anything, leaving Harry time to explain.

“I won’t tell you everything right away. There is too much to tell you, and we aren’t really in a private setting. I know you know that I lied. I can’t ride on my broom when I am at the Durleys… I… I…” Harry’s breathing became rapid, but Fred didn’t allow him to think too much before stepping in.

“Don’t ask him what happened. He isn’t ready to talk about it even with us. The only thing you need to know is that his back is badly injured. We took care of him as best as we could, but the rest needs time,” Fred explained, letting Harry finish the rest without looking at Hermione. His gaze was naturally pulled to George, who was talking with the younger members of their group. When he saw George’s smile, it gave him the courage to finish what he wanted to share.

“I went to Gringotts yesterday. They managed to heal me enough to get to the Burrow to the twins. I was told that my magic was bound, and if they release it, I will have a soulmate who will help me stabilize the magic. Only when I got to the Burrow did I find out that I didn’t have only one soulmate, but two. Until I accept the bond, they have to be in contact with me, so I basically don’t blow us up,” Harry explained, slowly losing his courage. Once again, why him? Why was it always him?

“So George and Fred are your soulmates? Harry, do you realize how hard it is to find your soulmate, more so two? Why don’t you want to accept the bond?” she asked in the typical Hermione fashion, even though Harry couldn’t give her the true answer to the last question.

“It doesn’t matter, Hermione. He can’t accept the bond right now, because of his past, and please, leave it at that. This is not the right place or time to talk about this, but trust me, we are working on it,” Fred skimmed the group in front of them, before giving a quick kiss to the back of Harry’s hand.

Hermione was lost for words. This was so unexpected that even she had nothing to say. Of course, she read everything on soulmates, power levels, and what it means. After all, she was the girl known as Know-it-all. She didn’t have time to ask more questions, though, because Arthur’s words reached them.

“We are here! Let’s go! We have only four minutes!” They picked up their pace, making it just in time to grab the boot that was in the middle of a meadow before they were portkeyed away.

***

Unfortunately for Harry, who had no idea what happens when you let go of the portkey, he did as he was told. He was spinning through the air, not knowing which way was up or down, but when he landed, it was fucking of course on his back.

This time, he knew for certain that his back wasn’t okay. He had a stone pricking his skin between his shoulder blades. With his head spinning, he tried to get up and get his bearings together, but after falling back again, he lost all hope.

He heard the twins cursing before two arms pulled him up, supporting his body between the twins.

“Hey, Dad!” George called out.

“We are going to take Harry to our tent. He hid his injured shoulder, and I think he fell right on a stone,” added Fred. Harry couldn’t hear their reply, but George answered anyway.

“He is fine, don’t worry. We will take care of him, go, have fun, we will join you later!” With that, they dragged him through rows of tents, and after some time, Harry managed to look up where they were going. He heard whispering behind him, but gave it no mind before they entered a small tent. He was expecting it to look the same as it looked from the outside, but the inside was much bigger. He didn’t have the energy to look at the place properly, but the twins dragged him to a twin bunk bed, where they made him sit down.

“If I had known my dad would tell you to let go, I would have grabbed you myself. Fuck! What was he thinking?!” George was pulling on his hair before getting himself together.

“Okay, Harry, we are going to pull your shirt up. Meanwhile, can you tell us what hurts, please?” George asked, even though Fred was already pulling his clothes off.

“Mainly my back, but my shoulder too. At least…” he took a deep breath, trying to stay conscious, “at least it won’t be a lie anymore, right?” he tried to joke, but it came out flat.

“Gosh, you are so… I appreciate the joke, Harry, I really do, but you can’t expect us to laugh it off when it is your health, love,” Fred replied, pulling off the bandages. As he unwrapped them, Harry could hear more than two gasps in the room. Frantically looking around, he spotted Ron and Hermione holding hands while sitting on another bunk bed.

“Fuck. What are you…” Harry didn’t get a chance to finish his sentence before a hot, searing pain shot through his back.

“I am sorry, love. No more pain, I promise, at least until you do something stupid again,” Fred whispered while gently dabbing the blood away after pouring a potion on his back, that mended the newly opened wounds. Harry’s vision was becoming more and more blurry, not to mention his head, which was almost in the clouds, so he had no energy to answer.

“Sweetheart, Harry, stay with me.” George gently shook his arm to get his attention, not enough to influence his brother’s progress.

“Here, give him this. I use it for studying, it should wake him up,” Harry heard Hermione’s words, but could no longer see her. After a few seconds, someone was pouring liquid down his mouth. Without any warning, he shot up, bumping his head against someone. Luckily, the surface wasn’t too hard, so his head didn’t hurt. From the scent, he knew it was George who pulled him against him, carefully so he wouldn’t touch his back.

“Okay, Harry. I reapplied the ointments, so you shouldn’t feel any discomfort for some time. How are you feeling now?” Fred asked while pulling out new bandages and wrapping them around his torso, yet before he could answer, George stepped in.

“The truth, sweetheart,” he added.

Harry groaned, realizing his best friends were in the tent with them and they saw everything. Nevertheless, he promised to always tell them the truth, so he did so.

“My back doesn’t hurt anymore,” he said, hoping the rest would be dropped.

“Does anything else hurt?” Fred asked, knowing too well Harry would avoid the whole truth.

Harry looked at him pleadingly, hoping Fred would get the message. Without another word, the bed underneath him became softer, taking care of the rest of the usual pain. Harry still had to answer since Ron and Hermione were in the room, so he decided on another truthful answer.

“My skin is buzzing,” he almost whispered, at which both twins gave a nod.

“Okay, love. Carefully put your arms up, so we can get you the shirt back on. Luckily, the blood didn’t seep through the bandages, but it was a close call. I have two spare, but if you continue like this, you will have to go around naked,” Fred winked Harry’s way, knowing too well that wouldn’t happen.

After they were finished, they pulled Harry between each other, getting as much skin contact as they could. Instantly, Harry gasped in relief, the zapping energy leaving his body.

“So, Harry, would you please explain to us what happened to your back?” Hermione asked carefully from his right side. When Harry looked her way, he saw his best friends sitting next to each other, watching him closely.

As if he triggered something, Ron got up and kicked the side table to the side. Harry was shocked, not knowing what he had done wrong. His body reacted instantly, even though his mind was telling him this was his friend. He started shaking, but the two arms that were wrapped around him only pulled him in even more, gently stroking whatever part of his body they occupied.

“Hey, Ron! That isn’t fair, you didn’t let me punch the wall, so why can you kick that lovely nightstand? Furthermore, you are scaring your best friend, so would you be so kind to sit on your ass by yourself, or do I have to get up and make you sit down myself,” George said from behind Harry, who had the perfect view of what was happening around the room.

“I am sorry, Harry. If I had known…” Ron couldn’t finish the sentence, so George finished it for him.

“You would have let me hit the wall? Okay, so next time I will paint the whole picture for you and then you can let me hang it on the wall, deal?”

Harry wasn’t paying them any attention. His gaze fell on silently crying Hermione, who just a few moments ago was sad, but not full-on crying. What in Merlin’s beard…

As fast as Harry could, he reached out with his magic, only to realize his glamours had fallen while Fred was patching him up. At this point, he wanted to leave this world altogether.

“Harry, stop. What do you don’t you understand about us not letting you? Get that sorry, but stupid thought out of your head,” Fred said next to him, stopping the conversation between Ron and George.

“If you want, you can reapply them, but they’ve already seen them. You can’t take it back, but if it makes you feel better, go for it,” George added, realizing what they were talking about.

With only a thought, Harry redid his glamours while trying to get his breathing under control.

“Love, do you want us to explain it to them, or would you rather do it yourself when you calm down?” Fred asked while stroking his cheek, right below his bruise.

“Please,” Harry only said, hoping the twins understood.

“Okay, sweetheart,” replied George while snuggling closer to his mate and putting his leg between Harry's. That made Harry stop breathing altogether, and the next few words didn’t even register in his mind. He could feel every inch of George’s body, while Fred changed his position to be once again almost underneath him.

“So you are telling me, Harry’s parents are alive and he is 15 years old? How could… Remind me once again who put the binding on him?” Hermione asked, realizing the answer already.

“Dumbledore, his only magical guardian,” Fred answered while George started to play with Harry’s hair in the back.

“But why would he do that? What could he gain from making Harry stay with his horrid relatives?” Harry wanted to answer, but before he could, George’s lips trapped his in a searing kiss. Harry could feel his magic returning, but not like the last time; this time, it warmed him from the inside, filling up his body like an energy that destroyed everything bad in its way. Harry gasped, not being able to pull away. Someone snapped their fingers, but Fred’s words resonated in Harry’s mind.

“Stop with that, Hermione! He needs it, plus it looks like he at least partially accepted the bond, so if that helps him get through this, leave if you don’t like it.” Fred’s words were harsh, not towards Harry or George, but at Hermione’s attitude.

“I didn’t… I meant… I am sorry, you are right. No matter how many books I read, there is still something I don’t know,” even when Hermione tried to correct the situation, Harry was already slowly pulling away from George’s full lips, but before he could completely get away he heard him: And where do you think you are going, sweetheart? George asked him in his head while attacking his lower lip and pulling him back to him.

No matter what Harry went through, no living person wouldn’t get a reaction in this situation. George’s thigh was pressing higher between Harry’s legs, while his hand was tangled in Harry’s hair, pulling him even closer.

Harry was embarrassed when the quiet moan escaped his lips, but George had none of it. He windlessly casted a silencing and a notice me not charm at them, without stopping the onslaught on the younger boy.

‘George,‘ Harry moaned in his head when his mate’s leg moved.

George smirked while moving lower, kissing Harry’s neck, and when he spotted the atrocious mark on his mate’s neck, he had already decided.

‘Harry, do you trust me?‘ he asked, wanting his permission, when he knew it would cause his mate a little pain.

‘Yes, do it,‘ Harry knew what George was planning, and he wanted it. He didn’t want to look at the mark every day and think of what Vernon did to him. No, he wanted to think of this. He wanted to think of George and Fred.

George kissed him down to that place where he sucked hard creating a hickey, that would stay there for quite some time before he pushed his teeth into his mate’s skin, right over the teeth mark that was there before.

For Harry this time it was different, he was swimming in pleasure when George sucked on his neck, while moving in rhythm with George’s leg and when his teeth sunk in the pain was brief, almost nonexistent. Right after, the pain turned into burning pleasure that traveled down his whole body. Without any warning, Harry, for the first time, came in his pants, panting and gasping for air.

‘That’s it. That’s our good boy, take this for yourself, just like that,‘ George’s words filled his mind, slowly pulling him into post-orgasmic bliss.

George pulled his teeth out of his mate, knowing too well that they would need to face the reality once again, but before that, he wanted to give his mate a little time to put himself together. He kissed his way back to Harry’s lips, making him taste himself on his tongue.

Suddenly, Harry yelped in surprise, which made George smirk.

Harry, now not completely wide awake, but still partially conscious, looked at George, who was grinning at him… Wait what?

‘Did I pass out? Or is this a dream? I don’t understand,‘ Harry thought to himself, yet George answered him anyway.

‘No, sweetheart. What you are seeing is my, ehm, illegal, partial Animagus form. It is called human canines. If I want to, I can change some parts of myself without completely turning,‘ George explained while pulling back his sharp teeth, until there was only his regular smile shining back at him.

“We will explain everything later. Right now, it looks like your friends are having a heated conversation with your other mate, so I suggest we should join,” George said while once again windlessly cleaning them up and dispelling the charms he put in place before. Harry had no time to process the information that both twins had already found their Animagus forms before he was assaulted by shouting Hermione.

“Now you are just pulling my leg. There is no way Sirius and Snape would ever be in the same room without insulting each other. Typically, you two can never not be pranksters,” Hermione exclaimed, glaring at Fred.

“Actually, they are my parents. The test is based on blood, there is no loophole, nothing,” Harry said before George could react.

“You know, you could have stopped this conversation sooner,” said Ron with a smirk.

“I know my brother would never lie about…okay, in a different situation, sure, but not in this one,” he continued while glaring at Hermione for even thinking such a thing.

“Hello, love. I see you’ve enjoyed yourself, glad you’ve had fun,” Fred smirked before kissing Harry on the forehead.

“I’m…”

“If you say you are sorry, someone could get rightfully pissed. You have nothing to worry about. Everything is fine, and I am happy you’ve got some time for yourself,” Fred said before taking Harry’s hand in his, slowly stroking him with his thumb.

“Okay, so what are the next steps?” Ron asked, looking at Harry. It took Harry a couple of seconds t get his thoughts straight before replying.

“To be honest, I am not really sure. Snape won’t even hear me out before giving me a detention, and I have no idea when I will get to see Sirius.”

This situation frustrated him even more than his rising power. At least the power had a simple… well, simpler answer, but how to find out the truth, he had no idea.

“I suggest that you ask the Goblins for an approved copy and show it to Snape, since you will see him sooner than Sirius. Someone can go with you and try to explain the situation. Honestly, I think the best solution would be the git Malfoy, since he is his nephew, but good luck getting him on your side,” scoffed Ron, looking at the entrance.

“Guys, I think I hear Dad,” he said, moving towards the entrance.

This time when Harry looked at the twins, they both turned their heads to the side, almost like a dog, trying to asses the situation better. Without any warning, Fred stood up and went to his bag, while George moved away from Harry, yet still holding his hand underneath the covers, while shielding his eyes with his forearm.

“Boys and girls, you are missing all the fun, but luckily for you, the biggest fun is just about to begin.” With those words, Arthur made his way inside, making his way to the already prepared clothes for the tournament.

“Ugh, Dad, what time is it?” asked George with a raspy voice, almost convincing even Harry that he just woke up.

“George Weasley, you can’t be serious!” Arthur looked at his son in disbelief.

“No, I am not Sirius, you are right about that,” George smirked, knowing very well this joke was getting on Arthur’s nerves.

“Well, then, wakie wakie, the tournament starts in about 45 minutes. We should get going.

In a rush, everybody got ready and went on their way.

***

The whole Tournament was so much fun for everybody. Meeting the Malfoys didn’t sour their moods, even though Harry could see that Malfoy looked almost hurt when their eyes met, but that only lasted a few seconds before he started spitting out his regular trash at them.

During the game, Harry sat between the twins, and even before he could sit down, he felt that the chair was much softer than it looked. After giving Fred a small smile, he only rolled his eyes at him while taking his hand into his.

They finished up the evening with a party, but at that time, Harry was so exhausted that the only thing he wanted to do was sleep. So he was forced to stick it up and socialize. If that wouldn’t be the only problem, he wouldn’t have any issues with it, but his back started making itself known. For about an hour, it was bearable, until it just wasn’t. That was the time Ginny finally saw her chance to get Harry alone for a moment.

“Hi, Harry. How are you enjoying the evening?” she asked from behind him, making him jump a little.

“Hi, Gin. Sorry, I didn’t notice you, and to be honest, I would be happy to get to bed already, but I don’t see the chance any time soon,” he joked, even though his words were strongly based on the truth. “How about you?”

“Well, if you are so tired, you should probably go to bed. I could walk you there,” she smiled knowingly at him, making chills run down Harry’s back.

“Ehm.. No, no, Ginny, I meant it as a joke,” he tried to save the situation and, using everything in him, he gave her the brightest smile he could master.

“That’s all right, Harry. Maybe you would fancy a walk then?” she asked with puppy eyes, and Harry didn’t know what to say.

Please, no. Why now? Even if he went with her and tried to keep a friendly distance, his back was killing him. After Fred made him promise not to do stupid stuff, this was probably the worst.

When he was about to spill any nonsense he could think of, they heard some woman screaming.

“Kids! Something is happening out there! Get to the portkey!” Arthur shouted before running out with a wand already in his hand.

“Harry! Harry!” he heard the twins screaming, but Ginny grabbed his hand and started pulling him to the entrance. With the movement, he screamed out in pain, not knowing what was going on, which made Ginny let go of him.

“What the freak?” she exclaimed, instantly taking Harry back to the Dursleys.

Ron was running to get his pack when he heard Harry’s scream. He was curled up on the floor, sobbing, and by the looks of it, he wasn’t present in this moment. Changing his direction towards him, he was already shouting at Ginny.

“What the fuck happened? What did you do?” he asked, looking Harry over.

“I didn’t do anything, I was leading him outside, when he suddenly screamed.” Ron froze, knowing too well what had happened, yet that wouldn’t explain why his best friend was curled on the floor.

“Ron! Get her out of here, we’ve got him,” said George from behind him, already with his rucksack on his back and with Fred on his heels.

Knowing the twins had it under control, he grabbed Ginny and ran out with Hermione right behind him.

“Love, what happened?” Fred asked the moment he fell on his knees next to him, but rather than those bright green eyes looking at him, they were distant. The moment he tried to touch him, Harry started sobbing, pushing his hands away.

“No, please no. I will do anything, just please…don’t,” Harry cried, squirming on the ground, trying to get everyone away from him.

“Fuck, we don’t have time for this! George, try to talk to him through your connection, maybe it’ll help,” Fred said without giving his brother a glance.

‘Harry, sweetheart, you are here with us, your soulmates. We are here. You don’t need to be afraid of us. Those bastards are not here, they can’t hurt you here. Just come back to us. Please,‘ George tried over and over again until finally some feeling of recognition ran through him.

‘Yes, that’s it. We are here and we are not going anywhere. Come back to us,‘ finally, with those words, Harry’s eyes fluttered, and he stopped pushing Fred’s hands away. Instantly, Fred pulled his mate into his arms and pulled him up with him.

“I’ve got you, love. Don’t worry, but we have to get out of here fast. Just put your hands around my neck and we will take care of the rest,” Fred explained, already making his way out. Before leaving, George threw his jacket over Harry, just in case somebody realized that the Boy-Who-Lived was almost unconscious in someone’s arms.

When they made it outside, almost no one could be seen, only a couple of burning tents, until Fred noticed someone running in the middle of the camp.

The person, however, didn’t notice them when they casted a bright green light, right above them, creating the sign of the Dark Lord. Fred knew what it meant, and he threw himself over Harry on the ground while shouting at George.

“Get down!”

The moment his twin fell to the ground, everywhere around them were heard the shouts of STUPIFY!

“Did you cast this?!” someone shouted their way.

“Those are my kids!” Fred heard his dad shout at Mr. Crouch.

“Crouch, look at them, those are my sons, Fred and George Weasley, with Harry Potter. They didn’t do it,” repeated Arthur when they finally got to them.

“Who did it then, hm?” the man scoffed.

“Someone, I think a guy ran up there and casted it,” George replied offensively.

“Sure, the friends of Harry Potter would run around with him and cast dark spells, how idiotic of me to think otherwise,” Fred said angrily, pulling Harry up with him.

“Fred! Language!” Arthur exploded before noticing Harry in Fred’s arms.

“What happened?” he asked, stunned.

“He fell while getting out, and someone must have knocked him out with all those people running away,” Fred said so gently that Arthur was taken aback for a second.

“Get him out of here, now!” he said in anger, but not towards his kids, no. With a dreadful glare, he looked at Crouch.

“You dare to attack unconscious kid, who is no other then Harry Potter and then question him about casting that fucking mark? What kind of a sane man would even do that?”

“Calm down, Arthur. Nothing happened, and what is done is done. Go home to your wife and kids, I won’t discuss this further. With those words, Crouch turned around and left.

***

Fuck, fuck, fuck!

There was no way their mother wouldn’t let them take care of Harry alone. She would insist on looking him over without them. No, Harry couldn’t stop trusting them just because of their stubborn mother.

Harry started groaning in his arms as they finally noticed their family gathered near the edge of the woods.

“W’t’s ‘appening?” Harry asked, stumbling over his words.

“We are going home, love. You are in a bad shape, and unfortunately, my father saw you and will insist that Mom should look you over,” Fred explained, already knowing Harry’s reaction.

“No, n…o, please. I ‘on’t ‘ant to,” Harry started sobbing against Fred’s neck, which made even the twins tear up. No. They will be the only ones. Not even their own mother will interfere.

“Is he alright?” Ron asked the second they reached them, at which George only shook his head.

“God, good luck with Mom,” said Ron before Arthur finally caught up to them.

“Is everybody accounted for? Good. On three, one, two…” and with that, they were swept away right to the Burrow.

This time, nobody let go of the portkey, but when they arrived, all hell broke loose. Molly was shouting at everybody and nothing, while the kids were trying to get their bearings. That was until she noticed Harry.

“Oh, Merlin’s beard, fast, get him on the sofa, I will get the…” Molly started running to the kitchen while ordering around, when she was stopped by the twins.

“No, we will take care of him,” Fred said sternly. No one ever questions their head of the family, but right now, they wouldn’t budge. If it had to come to the inevitable, Sirius allowed him to apparate right to his house, and he wouldn’t even think about it. The only problem would be that Harry would see his real father for the first time after being informed about it without his consent.

“What do you mean you will take care of him. He is just a child, and you know nothing about healing,” she said in a rage, making her way to them.

“No, if you get any closer, we are going to leave. So start listening and maybe we will leave tomorrow together for the station,” said George with a glare aimed at his mother, while getting in front of his brother.

“You can’t le…”

“No, if you swear an oath that nothing will leave this room, nor people that are here, I will tell you why we have the right to take care of him and not you, otherwise we will take our leave.” George had no intention of letting his mother speak. They were losing time, and if his intuition was correct, Harry’s back was bleeding again.

“Mom, please, do as he said,” Ron pleaded, knowing too well they were losing time.

“I swear on my magic that nothing you say in this room at this time will be said to anybody else, even in the same place you stand at. Happy?” Molly said, glaring at his sons after bright light enveloped her wand hand. The moment she started casting, everybody else, except for Ron and Hermione, did the same, watching what would happen next.

George let the glamours dissolve into the thin air and showed her mother the soulmate tattoo.

“Just to be clear, Harry is our priority. He is our soulmate, and he doesn’t want to be healed by anyone else than us. So if you want to go against our soulmate’s wishes, we are leaving,” George stated, staring at his mother in defiance.

“But…but…” Molly started, yet Arthur pulled her out of the way.

“Go. I will take care of Molly,” he said to his sons. “If you need anything, just shout,” he added after noticing Fred’s shirt was covered in blood.

“Good lord, I hope they know what they’re doing,” whispered Molly after noticing the same.

After the twins left, Ginny stormed into her room, loudly shutting the door behind her.

George made it into their room first, already looking over the healing potions in Harry’s bag. Luckily, there were blood-replenishing potions as well as healing potions for injuries.

When Fred barged in with barely conscious Harry in his arms, he immediately put him on the bed with his back facing up. At first, he made sure his soulmate was breathing before grabbing the scissors, which were lying on the floor from yesterday, and cutting the shirt off of him along with the bandages. Throughout the process, he was making sure he didn’t injure himself, yet the motion was fluid and fast.

“Hey, love. This will hurt a little, but only for a short while. Do you think you can handle it?” Fred asked him, joining their hands covered in blood in front of him. Looking up at Harry, Fred couldn’t keep the sobs inside any longer and started crying, while wishing on every star, every god in the universe to help save their soulmate.

“It’s…’kay,” he heard Harry say between his sobs. Through his tears, Fred looked at his soulmate with his brother pouring the potion on his back, but Harry didn’t even flinch.

“It..’oesn’t… even… hurt,” he whispered, and Fred knew right at that moment they were losing him.

“Love, Harry, please fight. Stay with us, you can’t leave us, when we barely had one day together. I want to have a future with you, where there is no pending war, where we can just be ourselves. Fight for that future, my love, please.” Fred couldn’t stop crying, praying for a miracle to happen when Harry’s eyes closed.

***

“Fred, get up, help me give him the blood replenishing potion, now!” George yelled at his twin, who got out of his trance in an instant, flipping Harry, wrapped in bandages, around. George poured the potion down his neck, while Fred massaged his throat to help the potion where it needed to go.

“Please…” George whispered while Fred was praying for anyone to save their mate. Right then, everything stopped as a thin, tall male appeared next to their bed. He had longer dark hair that reached almost his shoulders with a wicked smile pasted on his face. Before any of the twins could react, their wands were thrown across the room, while the man in black robes with green accents made his way towards their soulmate.

“And who do we have here?” the man asked with a taunting tone, pushing strands of hair from Harry's face.

“Get away from him!” Fred shouted, not wanting the man to touch his mate.

“Are you sure I should? You were, after all, the one who called me here,” he smiled, and Fred realized who he was. He was calling for anyone to come and save his mate.

“You are Loki, but how?” Fred knew Harry had magic that resembled the god they believed in, but he couldn’t ever have imagined that Loki would actually respond.

“You can choose, young Prankster, either I answer your question, or I heal your soulmate. It’s your choice, but you only get to pick one,” he said with a wicked smirk while straightening up.

“Harry, please, save him,” George said, but the god made no move to help him.

“You weren’t the one to summon me here, you don’t get to pick. Maybe in the future, but who knows what that would entail,” the god smirked, looking the twins over.

“We choose Harry,” said Fred, at which the god finally reacted.

When he touched his head, a bright green light came out of it, almost pushing the twins to take a step back. They couldn’t see a thing when they suddenly heard a voice whispering inside their heads.

‘His wounds will be closed, but his scars will stay. The color around his eye will fade, but never to the color it used to be. His body will be mended from the issues it dealt with, but his mental state can’t be fixed like this. He was healed from my blood as a descendant of mine, so face the consequences this act will bring with him.‘

With those words, the light faded, and the god was nowhere to be found. Before they could get to Harry, a sharp pain sliced through their arms, making them wince in unison. When they looked at their identical marking, the previously orange for turned dark green, before changing colors between the two of them.

Neither George nor Fred cared what it meant; their first priority was Harry, who slowly blinked at them.

Those bright green eyes were shining up at them, slowly fading back to their original color. What it meant they could think of later, but now, both twins looked Harry over, hoping he was really okay.

“Guys, please stop fussing. I am alright, even though I have no idea what you did,” Harry smiled, looking at them with a twinkle in his eye, which rarely showed up.

“You terrible, lying asshole. Do you have any idea how desperate we were?”

“You almost died! How could you leave us so easily?”

“What do you think would have happened to us if you had left us?”

The twins were angry at him, but only just enough to express their despair when they saw Harry closing his eyes. Even as they were shouting at him, they gathered the younger boy into their arms, not being able to let go of him.

“Don’t you ever do this to us ever again,” said Fred, already in tears, sobbing into Harry’s neck.

“Hey, darling,” said Harry, smiling at his surprised sobbing mate. He knew he had never called them by any nickname, but somehow he felt this was the right moment to give it a try.

“If I ever have any say in it, I would do everything to stay here with you,” he said with a shy smile before pulling Fred’s mouth to his. The kiss was slow, yet deep, expressing everything they weren’t able to voice out. This time, though, Harry knew he had to be the one taking care of the other. Fred was hurting, it touched him deeper than George, who didn’t believe for one second that Harry was gone. But Fred was watching him, he could feel his emotions more strongly than even George, who was already bonded to him. So Harry gave him his all, pulling him deeper, more passionately, lightly biting his bottom lip before he felt Fred’s eagerness returning.

Finally, something shifted in Fred, pushing him to give it his all, to fight for dominance. They were all tongues and teeth before Harry finally gave out, making George chuckle, who was slowly stroking Harry’s side. Fred got on top of Harry, kissing him down his neck to the bite mark that somehow didn’t completely heal. He sucked on the exact place before Harry stopped him.

“Wait, not there, please. I…” he looked away, ashamed of what he was about to expose.

The twins were looking at him with curiosity sparkling in their eyes.

“I… That is George’s mark now. He changed something bad into something I will always think of him when I look at it,” he explained. He was worried that Fred would take it badly, as if he didn’t want him to do the same, but he was surprised when he saw the determination in his eyes.

“Where?” he asked, already knowing well enough that wasn’t the only mark that fucker left on their soulmate.

Harry looked ashamed, as if somehow he had asked for this to happen, but when he slowly started lowering his pants, Fred froze.

Almost at the top from the inside of Harry’s right thigh was the same mark that was previously on his neck.

Harry couldn’t bring himself to look at them; the shame of letting this happen to him was overwhelming. Only when the twins started kissing his cheeks did he realize he was crying.

“Love, it’s okay. We don’t feel anything less for you than before, quite the opposite. You are the strongest person we know, and right now, you are here with us, after everything you’ve been through and still letting us near you. We love you, so please don’t cry,” said Fred in between kisses, slowly making his way down his stomach, which was this time clear of bandages.

Those simple words made Harry cry even harder, knowing that after all, someone wanted to be with him, that someone could maybe even love him. And if this wasn’t love, he had no idea what it was.

George kept kissing his tears away while making his way to Harry’s lips. When he reached his final destination Harry welcomed him eagerly, kissing him with everything he felt while Fred sucked on the bite mark on his thigh.

Harry didn’t get a chance to shout out loud from the short pain as his mate bit him in the exact place where the wound was, because George swallowed every sound Harry made. The only ones he allowed to get through were moans of pleasure that traveled up his body, soothing his magic back inside. This time, though his magic wasn’t warm, it was like a gentle breeze that could soothe him during the hottest of summer days.

When Fred moved his hand under his thigh to push his teeth even deeper, George took the chance to slip his leg between Harry’s legs like before. Harry didn’t need any encouragement to start moving; his body wasn’t his own anymore, and when George loved his mouth on his mark, Fred moved from his leg and kissed Harry on the lips while putting his own leg next to George’s. The ecstasy that followed Harry couldn’t stop; he was crying from the pleasure that enveloped his whole being, every cell in his body, as he almost lost consciousness once again. The twins slowly stopped, making sure they didn’t suffocate their mate with their weight, before grinning at each other.

“Harry, we love you,” they said in unison, while giving him small kisses as he started falling asleep. Before the twins joined him, they threw the biggest shirt they could find on Harry, while taking his dirty clothes off, before snuggling up to him.

Chapter Text

Molly couldn’t comprehend how and why her sons acted so terribly towards her. The Matriarch of this family had the final word; the other members could ask her to reconsider, but her decision was the final one. Of course, her husband had a say in it, but this was Boy-Who-Lived, not anyone else. Dumbledore gave her precise orders, which instructed her to take care of him, shower him with love, and care for him like a mother would. Molly didn’t need to be asked twice; she was always nice to the kids, even if not as nice as she was towards Harry, but that didn’t mean anything.

Honestly, she liked the idea of being related to the famous boy. Finally, her family would be recognized in society, so the social boost it would give them was welcomed.

Yet, as she stood there, frozen in place, the reality slowly crept in. She always thought Harry would end up with Ginny. Her youngest was slowly getting closer to him, trying to get his attention, and up until now, she was 100% certain it was working. However, something must have happened; those tattoos were new, and the probability that Harry had to have two soulmates was ridiculous. She never felt any strong magic from him, so how on earth did it come to this?

“Molly, come. I don’t think the twins will leave the room sooner than in the morning,” her husband told her, while taking her by the hand. “Kids, get some rest. If they inform us about any new development, we will let you know.”

Shouts of disagreement rang throughout the room, only stopped with Arthur’s raised hand.

“I won’t stand any arguments. You are starting your school tomorrow, so chop, chop.” He led them out of the room, making sure they actually got into the bed.

Meanwhile, Molly was scheming, preparing to save the future she envisioned. Even though the twins would give her the status she wanted, it wouldn't give her any actual blood relation to the boy.

After a while, Arthur returned, looking exhausted. “The kids tried to get into the twins’ room, but it was locked, and nothing could be heard. I guess they charmed it, so they wouldn’t be disturbed. Do you think Harry will make it?” he asked his wife brokenly. If the boy had those injuries before he arrived, that could mean he was bleeding the whole time, and losing so much blood is fatal. Plus, there was the incident with his falling on a rock, and then he remembered Fred's body covering his after the Aurors attacked his sons. Those situations would put more stress on his body, resulting in... God, please let Harry be alright.

“I hope so, because if not, they basically killed him by refusing our help. How can they be so stupid? I didn’t raise them to act so rashly. This behavior is from your side, not mine,” she retorted, while moving to the kitchen, ready to clean everything away. The stress of the day was getting to her, yet she knew this was going to be a sleepless night. It didn’t stop her either way; she had to find a way to execute her plan, so she would give it every minute she would stay awake. Ginny had to end up with him, no matter the soulmate bond.

***

When Harry awakened, the room was brightly lit from the outside. The twins were tangled around his partially naked body, which made him stop. Where were his clothes? He had no memory of taking them off, but after looking around the room, he saw them lying on the floor next to their bed.

Out of nowhere, he was attacked by an image of him licking George’s body while Fred was watching them from the bed with his hands bound above his head. In the blink of a moment, it disappeared, and Harry somehow knew one of the twins was dreaming about that particular situation. He smirked, liking the leverage he had and what he saw.

When he wanted to get up and use the restroom, he knew exactly whose dream it was. With George’s head snuggled against his chest, he could feel Fred’s hard reaction to the dream at his back. He was pleasantly surprised when his breathing didn’t pick up, but rather his heart sped up, in a good way. He wasn’t afraid that the twins would use him as he had experienced. Maybe if he asked them, sure, but they knew he wasn’t ready to take that step yet, but the idea was appealing to him.

His cheeks burned as he tried to make his way out of bed. Out of nowhere, the arms around his torso pulled him closer to the dreaming boy, which made Harry feel every inch of the hard length pressing against his back. Wiggling his body from his attacker, he tried to get to get out and use the loo, but what he felt made him even hotter.

“Someone is rather enjoying my morning state as it seems,” Fred whispered against his ear, giving him goosebumps with the soft breath that traveled down his neck.

“Good morning to you, too, love,” somehow Harry managed not to freeze, but his voice was raspy nonetheless.

“Hm, you taste delicious,” Fred whispered, after licking his neck before biting his earlobe. Harry shivered, not wanting to stop whatever was about to happen, but he really needed to use the loo.

“My lovely twin, I think you should let our mate go, before we have another accident on our hands,” George laughed, watching Harry’s red face. Fred let Harry go, who instantly ran to the bathroom, closing himself in. After he had done his business and finished his morning routine, he looked at himself in the mirror.

His right eye was still darker than the other; the skin around it faded to a darker skin tone than the rest of his face but remained less noticeable. He was once again a little bit taller, even filled out more, as if he had more to eat during the summer, but he was still shorter than the twins, even thinner. When he looked at his neck, he almost jumped. He was covered in love bites all over his neck, with a slightly red bite where George had bitten him. It looked stark against his skin, however, he somehow liked it. It didn't remind him of Vernon any longer, but rather George's smiling face, looking down at him.

He knew he shouldn’t like it, but he did. Something changed about him, and he wasn’t talking only about his appearance. He looked as if he found himself, as if this was his true self, even with the scars and the shine in his eyes that wasn’t there before. This was the true Harry Potter. There were still challenges in his future, which would shape him, but at this time and place, he was where he was meant to be.

A knock sounded from the door before George stepped in with Fred on his heels. Both boys smirked at him, knowing too well he was admiring their work. They stepped closer to him, needing the physical contact with their mate.

“Can you at least try to hide how much you like our artwork? If you do this every time, I don’t think we will be able to let you leave the bed,” George smirked, kissing one of the bite marks on Harry’s neck, making him shiver.

“Or maybe that's his plan, George,” added Fred before stroking Harry’s cheek, followed by a slow kiss on his lips.

“We are sorry, Harry, but we will have to leave soon for the station, and we have much to discuss before that,” said Fred, his eyes looking sad, as he slowly led Harry back to the bed.

Harry didn’t need to say anything; the twins knew he was waiting for them to start the conversation, so he sat on the bed, watching them.

“Love, what happened at the Tournament? I know everything went down so fast, but you were unresponsive, and we need to know how to deal with it in the future,” George started, making sure Harry didn’t start to panic. His face fell, knowing too well he had to explain himself, even though it was hard. Without saying anything, he moved to the headpost, leaning against it while putting his left knee up to support himself. He was ashamed of what he would show them, but it had to be done. He promised no more secrets, and he would follow that promise. In the inside of his thigh was carved in capital letters the word FREAK.

It took the twins a while to realize what they were seeing, but once they saw it, they gasped in horror.

“I’ll kill him,” said George in an icy voice, while Fred moved to Harry, hugging him.

“I am so sorry, love. You should never go through something like this, but why show it to us now? What does it have to do with the Tournament?” Fred asked, knowing they didn’t have much time, so they would have to get to the point. To understand the situation better, they would have to wait until Harry was ready to explain.

“Ginny was trying to pull me out of there, but when she pulled my arm… You know, that movement reopened some of my injuries. The pain wouldn’t be an issue, but after she heard me screaming, she said ‘What the freak,‘ in stead of ‘What the fuck‘ as she was taught not to swear. So the pain, combined with the word, took me back there. I am so sorry, I had no control over it.” Harry explained, trying to keep the tears at bay. He never wanted the twins to see him like that, and the situation when it happened was even worse.

He knew Ginny well, and she always tried to follow her mother's rules, one of which was not to swear in front of the others. He didn't blame her, but as it was, it did affect him, and that had to be addressed.

“Harry, sweetheart, it is okay. Now that we know, next time we will be prepared, okay? Can you please tell us what helps to ground you?” George asked while stroking Harry’s hand, but when Harry stayed silent, they realized that no one ever helped him in those moments. He was always alone with no help.

“No worries, love. What George did helped, but if it makes you happy, we will find a better way if it happens again,” Fred smiled at him before hugging him tightly.

“Okay, so, before we start packing the rest, do you remember anything that happened yesterday?” George asked while picking up his clothes and putting them into his trunk.

“I think someone else was here, and then my body turned from cold to warm. Maybe there was some sort of green light, but nothing else,” Harry said while packing his stuff, trying to remember everything. His memory was blurry, as if it wasn't really his. 

“You remember more than I thought. Right, so I accidentally summoned Loki, who accepted you as his descendant and agreed to heal you, which should have some consequences we will have to deal with,” Fred said in haste, not wanting to prolong the inevitable. Even though he mumbled the whole thing quickly, somehow Harry understood every word.

“As much as it sounds like a joke, I believe you. Each year, something unexpected happens that no one has heard of, so it doesn’t really surprise me. Once more, I am the exception,” Harry scoffed. Obviously, normalcy wasn’t meant for him, so why was he always hoping? It had to be Loki, the one god who no one knows if is good or bad.

“Love, I am sor…”

“Don’t. You have nothing to be sorry for. Can we just leave it for now, please? So much has happened, and for now, I would rather think about something else,” Harry said and gave a small peck on Fred’s cheek while passing by him. There was no need to discuss this; it happened, end of the story. 

“As you wish, love.”

When they finally packed, George made Harry wear a green shirt with simple initials GW on the front pocket. After they got dressed and Harry reapplied his glamours, they were ready to leave, but suddenly the door flew open, revealing angry Molly standing in the middle with everybody at her back.

“Explain, now!” she yelled, looking at all three of them.

“I am sorry, Molly…” Harry started, but she didn’t let him finish.

“As much as I love you, Harry, don’t lie to me. Why didn’t you tell us that they are your soulmates? Or how did that even happen? But maybe you can start with explaining why they could be the only ones to heal you,” Molly was fuming, slowly making her way towards Harry with a finger pointing at him. Before she could get too close to him, the twins stepped in front of Harry, shielding him from their mom.

“Mother, stop. You have no right to ask him those questions. He can share whatever information he wants with you, but since he didn’t do so, he can decide to tell you his story whenever he’s ready,” said George, wanting nothing more than to leave already. Even as a Matriarch of this family, she was way out of line. He wouldn't let Harry tell her anything before he was ready. With that, he levitated their trunks, intertwining his fingers with Harry’s and leading him downstairs, making sure Molly was far away from him.

Fred made sure his mother couldn’t get to Harry by staying close to him from behind. Ron and Hermione took their places on both sides of him, while getting down the stairs.

Before they left, George grabbed one of the toasts for Harry that were prepared on the table, but then Arthur stopped them.

“Sons, please don’t be so rash. Your mother means well, she just didn’t express it the right way. I apologize on her behalf. Could we please go to the station as one family? I promise, Molly won’t mention anything else,” he gave Molly a dark glare, at which she only rolled her eyes before giving him a nod, agreeing with Arthur's statement.

“Okay, but please, Harry, can you at least tell me if you are okay? We were so scared last night. There was no way of getting any sleep. I prepared you some food, so you could get some energy back,” Molly cautiously smiled at him, motioning to the kitchen table where George was already packing the food.

“I haven’t felt this good in a long time, Molly, thank you. I am sorry for the trouble I caused, but you don’t need to worry. Everything is okay,” he replied, wanting nothing more than to leave already. He loved this family, but right now, he had the feeling he was the enemy number one. Since he didn’t have any appetite, he took one of the sandwiches and packed it for later.

“If you are ready, we can get going. I am not really hungry at the moment, so George took one for me for later,” he explained after seeing Molly’s disagreeing glare.

“Okay, if you are sure. Kids, let’s go!” said Arthur before Molly could protest.

One by one, they went through the fireplace to the Leaky Cauldron. When Harry stumbled out of the fireplace, Fred was already steadying him up, but refused to give him his trunk back.

They made it to the station, saying their goodbyes before getting onto the train. During that whole time, Ginny was glaring holes into Harry’s back, and he vowed that he would talk to her later. She was like a sister to him, if he could help it, he would mend the distance between them.

After they found an unoccupied compartment, the twins, along with Harry, Ron, and Hermione, sat down before closing the doors and casting locking and silencing charms.

Harry was feeling overwhelmed from everything that had happened since the morning, so he lay on Fred’s lap, while George took his place on the other side. While Fred was playing with his hair, Hermione started asking questions about what happened last night. Harry didn’t feel like talking, so he let the twins explain almost everything, leaving out only the parts they knew Harry didn’t want to disclose.

Somehow, due to Fred’s stroking and George's hands on Harry's legs, he fell asleep

Harry was harshly awoken by the sound of a closing door. His mind went right to the nights that Vernon sneaked into his room, but before the panic could take hold of him, he felt warmth radiating from his sides.

The feeling of love and adoration filled him up, slowly returning his mind to the present. He could feel slow kisses on his left shoulder while gentle, slim fingers were stroking his right cheek, right below his marked skin.

“There you are, love. You are on the train with us, Fred and George. Hermione and Ron just went to the prefects' meeting. That’s what had woken you up,” explained Fred from his left, knowing Harry needed to know what was happening around him. Finally, Harry’s sight cleared and he could perfectly see the whole space. During the summer, Dumbledore send the badges to his best friends, explaining he wanted them to attend as spectators to learn how everything worked, but Harry had an inkling that there was something more. Something he wasn't telling them.

“Thank you. How long was I asleep?” he asked after noticing the sun was a little bit lower than before. He didn’t want to talk about his flashbacks any further at the moment, so he was glad when the twins dropped the conversation without any fuss.

“About an hour,” replied George while taking out three sandwiches from Molly and giving one to the two other boys.

Harry was surprised to find a little note on his that read: For a better mood, Harry :).

He smiled at the silly comment, before unpacking the food, ready to get to it, but before he could take his first bite, it was smacked out of his hands to the other side of the small space.

“What the…” he started to ask, but George stopped him.

“It is filled with a love potion. I can smell it even from here. Fuck, I can’t believe she would do something like that,” George explained angrily, while Fred looked disgusted. George pulled on his hair in frustration, not believing his mother would stoop this low, when Harry's hand teased his fingers from his scalp.

“I think I might be sick,” Fred said, while putting his meal aside.

“What if someone is controlling her? What if she is part of Dumbledore’s plan? That would explain her behavior. He could have blocked some of her memories and planted new ones, which would make her behave like that.” With each word Harry muttered, everything was slowly becoming clearer.

“I honestly hope you are right, otherwise I refuse to call that woman our mother,” Fred said, while giving Harry his own sandwich.

“Eat, you need it more than we do. Only yours was tampered with,” he explained after picking up the one on the floor and showing it into the bin, instantly closing it.

“Wait, how did you know it was there?” Harry asked suddenly.

“Well, since, as you know, our smell is better than the average, I could smell your scent so strongly that there was no other explanation,” George winked at Harry while flashing his sharp teeth at him in a smile. The love potion smelled like the thing the other person desired the most, and when Harry realized that, his face went bright pink.

“Thanks. Once again, you saved me. God, in this rate I will be in your debt till I die,” he joked.

“Well, at least, until then you won’t be able to leave our side,” Fred said back, even though his eyes didn’t mirror the same emotion as his smile.

“There are so many things haunting me from my past, but trust me when I tell you that even when I stumble, I will always come back to you. The only way you get rid of me is when you say so. You’ve shown me in these last two days that no matter what I do, you won’t let me leave. So, please, don’t let that sunshine that is inside of you dim, just because of what happened to me,” Harry wanted them to see he loved them, even though he couldn’t yet say the words, but the dimming light in Fred’s eyes almost killed him inside. He wanted them to know how much they meant to him.

He wouldn’t be the reason for the twins to lose the spark that made them who they were. No, he would do his best to help the spark grow, to see them reach their dreams and live their lives to the fullest.

He kissed them, one by one, putting everything that he couldn’t express with words into their kiss. They stayed like that, tangled together, until a knock on the window interrupted them.

Harry let Hedwig in, taking the two notes from her, before letting her back out, surprised that she had found him. The first letter he decided to open was from Gringotts, while he left the note from Sirius for later.

Lord Potter,

Since we last spoke, the third party made three payments for the sum of 800 galleons. As per your request, we allowed those transactions to go through, however, we suggest putting restrictions on the amount the third party can make. The reason that would be given to the third party for such would be the low balance left in the vaults. We will be waiting for your decision regarding this issue.

We are including your heritage rings in this letter. As a safety precaution, the letter will react to your magic, otherwise, it will appear in your vaults if not done within the hour. The rings will change to your preferences. If you decide to accept your Lordship status by putting the rings on, you will also have the Wizengamot seats to obtain. We suggest choosing a representative in your name until you are of age. The rings also serve as a payment method. See below for more information.

I took the liberty of duplicating your glasses and adjusting them accordingly. As for my assumptions, you’ve decided to keep your visit here a secret. Your new glasses were changed to basic glass, so you will be able to wear them without any difficulties.

Best regards

Griphook

Harry skimmed through the additional information before pushing a drop of his magic into the parchment. Right on top appeared seven rings, along with the glasses. The rings wouldn’t normally fit him, yet when he tried them on, four of them connected, creating one right with the symbol of Hogwarts, before thinning out into a simple ring with four colored lines on the top. The rest of the rings took a similar shape, each having a different detail on it.

“So, do we have to call you…

“…a Lord, now?” asked the twins with a wicked grin.

“Oh, shut it, you two,” Harry smiled while opening the list from Sirius… from his dad.

“As you wish, my Lord,” replied George teasingly.

“My dear brother, no matter if he is a Lord now, you know very well he is still our good little boy,” Fred said while slightly biting the mark on his neck and kissing his earlobe before pulling away, giving him some space to read the first letter from his father, after finally knowing the truth.

Harry wasn’t dumb; he knew the twins only wanted to distract him, but that didn't mean his body didn't heat up from their touches. Gathering his courage, he got to reading.

My dearest pup,

I’ve heard you’ve been to the Tournament and that something happened. Are you alright? I’ve been worried sick since I found out, so please let me know when you have some time. I don’t have any concrete information, just that you’ve been hurt and someone cast that mark above the camp.

Please do thank the twins for me, I’ve heard they were watching after you that night.

As for my part, be careful this year. I don’t know when you get this, but a word was going around that Hogwarts will be hosting the Triwizard Tournament. Ask Ron about more information, but please do not enter. It is really dangerous and should be age-restricted.

I will be looking out for your owl (I suggest using someone else’s, since Hedwig is too noticeable).

Stay safe.

Sirius

After Harry let the twins read the letter, they explained to him what the tournament was. Since they were almost at Hogwarts, they changed while forming a plan, how they could stay with him as much as possible. Since Harry accepted the bond, they didn’t need to be with him all the time, yet just to be safe, they’ve decided not to take the risk and remain by his side for as long as they can.

Chapter Text

During the feast, George sat next to Harry while Fred was across the table, tangling their feet together, so they stayed in contact while not being noticed. Ron was on the other side of him, next to Hermione, talking quietly. They’ve received their timetables, and luckily, they shared the better half of their classes, yet the seating arrangements would be hard to sort out.

When the students from Beauxbatons arrived, almost every guy stared at them, yet the twins had their eyes only on Harry, who had no idea what was happening, but had no interest in the girls who entered in a fashion. They swirled around the place, charming the students around them as they made their way to the front. ‘They are vilas, they pull forward the sexual desires with their pheromones,‘ explained Fred through the bond when Harry looked at him questionably.

‘I suggest watching them, or this won’t be a secret much longer,‘ added George, joining the silent conversation, feeling their emotions envelop him. His surroundings dimmed, as if there was put some distance had been put between the three of them and the rest of the hall.

The boys watched them without stopping, talking to each other secretly. 

‘Dumbledore has been watching you since we arrived. It looks like he isn’t pleased that I am sitting in Hermione’s place,‘ Harry could almost feel George’s chuckle as he said it, even though his face showed no reaction. He was playing with his sleeve, sometimes gazing up at the girls before returning back playing with the hem.

‘Fuck him, he has no say in it,‘ replied Harry, maintaining the interest in his eyes, while trying to force down the glare that he almost gave to the headmaster.

‘Ugh, gross,‘ scoffed Fred, briefly flicking his eyes to Harry, before sliding his leg up Harry’s thigh, teasing him slowly.

Harry almost spilled the pumpkin juice he was drinking as Fred’s reply registered, along with his leg almost touching his groin. He pulled himself a little closer toward Fred, even though his thoughts were shouting at him not to expose them. This was a dangerous territory, if he showed any reaction, their cover would be blown.

‘Seriously? God, you are going to make it harder for me, aren’t you,‘ he asked, already feeling George’s hand on his leg. The pun made the twins chuckle in their heads. Harry was indeed hard underneath their teasing.

‘Well, there is a reason why everybody calls us pranksters, you know,‘ chuckled George while slowly making his way lower, but before he could get anywhere further, Harry flinched as loud bangs rang throughout the hall. Students of the other school came rushing in, clothed in darker colors, the exact opposite of how the girls looked. They bang their staffs on the floor, creating a complete chaos of sound as they ran to the front.

Instead of continuing the teasing, George squeezed Harry’s thigh while whispering reassuring words through the bond. It didn’t take Harry too long to return to the moment, feeling the gentle rubbing of George’s thumb on his leg. Fred's leg returned back to his knee, hoping the gentle pressure would reassure his mate.

After the rest of the students had seated themselves, Dumbledore said some words about the Tournament, welcoming their new defense against the dark arts teacher and then giving the minister some space to say some words. Throughout this whole ordeal, Harry was watching his father, or more specifically, his mother, as he watched the rest of the students while talking to Professor McGonagall. The stone face didn't show any emotions, but Harry somehow saw the dark circles under his eyes and the tiredness in his gaze. To a new student, he would seem angry or arrogant, however, Harry noticed those hidden things.

He had to find a way to talk to him. Finally, he had a family, though they couldn’t stand each other in the same room, Harry was dedicated to deal with this issue with whatever means necessary. He was his father, who hated him, but he wanted to give them at least a chance to get to know each other someday. Maybe when he gets to know him, he will be even pleasant to be around. Yet the reality was still unknown and undecided. There was still the possibility that he would never hear him out.

When the feast finally ended, they made their way back to their dorm. Ron made it back first, so when they entered, he was already switching his belongings to the other bed so Harry could sleep next to the twins, even though they were always assigned the same bed. Each year, when the first-year students came, they had the beds from the previous seventh-year students.

“Thanks, Ron,” he said when realizing what his friend was doing, once again glad for his thoughtfulness. Ron always unselfishly helped his friends, even though there were times when he was jealous.

“No worries, mate,” Ron replied with a smile, already getting into his pyjamas and fixing his new bed.

Harry knew he couldn’t change in the dorms, so like every other year, he made his way into the bathroom. Before he could close the door, Fred snuck in and locked them behind him. Not giving Harry a chance to protest, he was pinned against the wall in a devouring kiss, while his mate’s leg slipped in between his legs, grinding closer to his groin.

Every thought left Harry’s brain when Fred swallowed his moan with another kiss, before licking his way down Harry’s throat, silently dispelling the glamours. When a wave of pleasure hit Fred through the bond, he covered Harry’s mouth, silencing another sign of his enjoyment. He smirked to himself, liking Harry in this state.

“This is going to be harder than I thought, love. You are so responsive to everything we do, but challenge accepted,” Fred whispered teasingly next to Harry’s ear while moving his leg between his. Still keeping one of his hands on Harry’s mouth he sucked on the mark on his neck, before sliding his fangs in while moving his other hand down, stroking Harry's length through his pants. The friction flooded Harry with pleasure, and even if he tried to stay silent, the moans still spilled out, blocked by Fred's hand.

When Fred’s fangs pierced his skin along with the feel of Fred’s hand on his cock, Harry started panting, trying to keep the orgasm at bay. However, when Fred grabbed him more fiercely, he couldn't stop his reaction and came with a loud shout, silenced by the hand covering his mouth. He was gasping, seeing sparks in front of his eyes, when Fred licked the bite.

“Such a good boy,” his mate whispered, before kissing him deeply, making him taste his own blood on his mate’s tongue. His knuckles gently grazed his cheek as he pulled back.

Harry’s knees almost buckled underneath him; if it wasn’t for Fred’s hands that held him up, he would probably fall onto the ground. After getting himself partially together, Fred gave him a grin as they got ready for bed. In a rush, they cleaned themselves, changing their clothes and exiting the bathroom. Luck was on their side, since no one was paying attention to them when they slipped out of the bathroom into the same bed. George had already thought about their living arrangements, so he expanded the bed without changing it from the outside.

After the two guys returned, he quickly got himself together, going through his routine before slipping back into bed.

With a wave of his wand, Harry shut the blinders around his bed, locking them in place. He set up an alarm, just soon enough so no one would notice him leaving someone else’s bed. Maybe one day it would be okay for them to be open about this, but for now, they would need to hide. 

“I see you two had some fun while I stayed here,” said George after putting the spells in place, snuggling up against Harry from one side, while Fred took the other. When their bodies connected, Harry could feel some of the magic leaving his body. It wasn't bad, but it had risen a little bit since they couldn't be in contact for long during the feast.

“If you’d been faster, you could have joined,” chuckled Fred as he laid his hand over Harry's torso.

“Don’t worry, brother. I’ll take my chance later,” with those words, George kissed Harry on the cheek, slowly falling asleep.

Fred didn’t want to wake his twin up, so he reached up to Harry through their bond, hoping this conversation won't spook him off.

‘Harry? How much do you know about magical twins?‘ he asked carefully. He could feel the interest radiating from his mate, but that could change really quickly.

‘Not much, why?‘ Harry replied, not knowing where this was going, but he wanted to get to know his soulmates better.

‘Well, first off, even if we look alike, we don’t share the same DNA. You could almost say that one of us has mixed genes from our mother’s side, while the other from our father’s, you get the picture,‘ Fred explained in haste, waiting for Harry’s reaction, hoping Harry would be open to what he was about to tell him. If not, they would need to change their way of interacting with each other. It wouldn't be pleasant, but they would change for Harry if needed. He was the most important person for them. He suffered so much, and putting him in even more uncomfortable situations wouldn't be okay with them. They wanted him to be happy.

‘Okay?‘ Harry waited for Fred to continue, wanting to know the reason for this conversation, though he was beginning to suspect where this was going. Harry wasn't dumb; he saw the way the twins interacted with each other, but he needed to hear the words from Fred.

‘We complete each other. You could say that each one of us shares half of one soul, while having the other half different, unique to us. ‘ Fred couldn’t think of any other way to explain this, so he pushed the image through the bond, still hoping Harry would be okay with this.

Suddenly, an image appeared in front of Harry’s eyes where Harry was kissing George on the neck, while Fred was sharing another kiss with George. Harry was lying on Fred's right side, his hand between his legs, while the other was pushing Fred by his hair to the side, exposing his throat more. George had his hand underneath his shirt, and from the looks of it, he was playing with Fred's nipple, creating small circles around the peak. When the image began to fade, he willed it to stay, watching the three of them sharing the moment, enjoying the closeness between one another.

Fred could feel how Harry snatched the memory from his dream, pulling it towards him, willing it to stay a little bit longer. That gave him the courage to continue while giving that memory freely to Harry. He could feel Harry's interest peeked with a slight pinch of lust underneath it.

‘Other than being raised together, there isn’t anything that could be called incest. Even what I told you about our shared soul, a part of it is in you. That’s why we are soulmates. We share one soul with each other, yet neither George nor I wants to go any further than kisses or getting off one another. Heck, only because of some luck, or fate if you want to call it, we ended up as twins. We could have been born to completely different families. This type of bond wouldn’t ever form between actual siblings; otherwise, there would be no bond to talk about.‘ Fred waited for Harry’s reaction, hoping this information wouldn’t kill their relationship completely. The fact that they were twins, they would get hateful reactions from society, so they had to keep it a secret. It didn't matter that they were magical twins; no one cared if they were in the same family.

‘As I said, we don’t want to do the deed between each o…‘

Fred didn’t have time to finish before Harry’s lips descended on his, shutting him up instantly, even though he still could talk to him through the bond. But the action shocked him so much that his thought process was cut off. He carefully kissed Harry back, hoping it meant his acceptance.

‘How could you ever think this would be an issue for me?‘ Harry asked while taking Fred with him, making him pull himself up, so he was hovering above his mate. Fred's glinting, almost teary blue eyes were looking down at him in adoration, happy Harry accepted them as they were.

‘I must say, though, if you were actual twins, that would be almost unimaginable to swallow,‘ he added, not wanting to think about it. That thought disturbed him, but after Fred’s explanation, he understood the difference. It was confusing for him, that was for sure, but when Fred reassured him, he trusted his words.

‘I promise you, if we were related in any way, this wouldn’t be even on the table, You are the center of the bond, but we have a different kind of bond between each other that connects us and to you,‘ Fred said honestly with a smile, happy that their soulmate accepted them as they were, adding the last part he had forgotten to explain. The bond between his twin wasn't as strong as the one with Harry, however, it was still there, and keeping their distance would be really uncomfortable.

Their movement made George wake up, blinking in the darkness that surrounded him. When he saw Fred’s wide smile, he was almost certain what had just happened, but after he kissed him right on the lips, he was sure. For a brief second, George stayed frozen until the realization kicked in, and when it did, he kissed Fred back so passionately he almost fell from the bed.

‘I guess you’ve told him,‘ he said to Fred between the kisses, who replied with a short ‘yes.‘

That was all George needed before kissing Fred's neck a few times, while Harry watched them from underneath them, having the full view of everything. Without any warning, George stopped, pulling Harry by his shirt before kissing him fiercely and quickly, happy their mate accepted them.

“I love you, and even if you weren’t okay with this, we wouldn’t have forced you to just deal with it. We would have stopped, but thank you for being so amazing,” George whispered with tears gathering in his eyes. Harry hugged him tightly, sad that they needed to hide who they really were and thus, afraid of telling him.

When George pulled back, Harry stroked their cheeks while looking from one to the other, their blue eyes shining with emotions.

“You have nothing to be scared about,” he finally replied softly. “After Fred’s explanation, there was no reason not to accept who you are. You are my soulmates, and whatever makes you happy, makes me happy too,” Harry told them before the twins pulled him back onto the mattress, snuggling up close, kissing every inch of his body they could reach.

“As much as I want to kiss the life out of you, we have to go to sleep. Tomorrow will be hard enough as it is, and yesterday we slept only a couple of hours, so I don’t want to hear any sound around here other than breathing or snoring,” ordered George when he stopped his attack. He pulled a little from Harry, touching his forehead to his temple, making himself comfortable. Fred pulled himself closer to Harry's other side, sighing in content.

The other two boys chuckled at George's order before slowly falling asleep in each other’s arms.

Chapter Text

Harry woke up a lot sooner before his alarm went off. He was well-rested even when he didn't sleep for the full seven hours as he planned to. After casting Tempus, he knew it was around five in the morning, which wasn't great. Even though he felt energized, it was almost an unholy hour for him (at least in Hogwarts, at the Dursleys, this was the time he had to wake up). He slowly detangled himself from the two sleeping bodies, carefully maneuvering his way out of the soft blankets.

Luckily for him, the twins didn’t even move, still snoring softly when he closed the curtains behind him. After thinking about his next course of action, he decided to change into his robes while getting his invisibility cloak along with the map. Getting his shirt on in the safety of the curtains of his bed, he watched the movement on the map, looking for any student or teacher who would be up at this hour.

One particular name caught his eye, walking from the dungeons in the direction of the library. Harry didn’t wait to think his next steps over, but somehow he managed to stop and turn back. He walked back to his bed and put the map on it. He knew the twins would be angry with him for disappearing without a word, so he tapped deep into his magic, willing it to do his bidding.

Griphook told him his magic was different; it wasn’t bound by the laws that others were unable to break, but maybe he could do it. He didn’t feel particularly confident, but others told him more than once that his magic was different, stronger, it was the magic he inherited from the god of Mischief. From Loki. For the first time in his life, the words rang true in his heart as the map split into two identical copies.

“Bloody hell, I did it,” Harry whispered in disbelief.

Forcing himself to move, not wanting to wait for the others to wake up and stop him, he put the copied map next to the twins on the bed.

With one last glance at the twins, he closed the curtains and covered his body with the invisibility cloak, running out of the Gryffindor common room to the library. From time to time, he checked the map, just to be sure the student didn’t change his path to somewhere else. He was nervous. This would either help him to solve one part of his problems or ruin every hope of getting his family back.

When he finally saw the blond head walking down the corridor, he acted without giving himself the time to think it over. Grabbing Malfoy’s hand, Harry pulled him into one of the darker alcoves that were next to them.

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing, Potter?” Malfoy questioned angrily when Harry pulled down the cloak, packing it away into his rucksack. He didn’t take his eyes off him, making sure the Slytherin didn’t try to leave. He took a deep breath, calming down the rising panic before straightening up.

“I am sorry that I pulled you here without any warning, but I need your help. I know you have no reason to help me or trust me, heck, you hate me as far as I know, but I will do whatever you ask of me in return,” Harry bargained with every courage he could muster, talking without any pauses, thus not giving Malfoy any chances to interrupt him. The gray eyes watched him closely in distrust, his hands crossed in front of him. The blond leaned against the wall, crossing his knees, looking Harry up and down, until a wide smirk widened on his face.

“Well, well, well. Finally, the Golden Boy is paying for his decision to refuse my hand for friendship. What makes you think you have anything to offer that I don’t already have?” Malfoy taunted, thinking hard how would this request bite Potter in his ass. Yet, he froze when Harry extended his hand towards him with a resigned grimace.

Malfoy was lost for words, silently gaping at the shorter man, who was pleading with his eyes.

“I am sorry for not taking up your offer of friendship. I will someday explain everything what made me refuse, but I really need your help, and I can swear to you, no matter what you decide, I refuse to continue this stupid rivalry between us,” Harry of course meant only Draco and not the fucker who called himself his father or any Slytherin who wants to harm him or his friends and mates.

He was thinking about this decision since Ron suggested asking him for help. There were no substances influencing his behavior anymore, so their petty fights were almost laughable now. Always fighting like children, without ever having a normal conversation, trying to resolve their differences was just illogical. Plus, Harry couldn’t blame him for his father’s upbringing or decisions. Unfortunately, Harry knew now that Draco was and still is only a pawn, but if Draco had help, he would choose his future for himself, and Harry would do anything to give him a chance to choose it.

“Okay, this just doesn’t make any sense. Where did this come from? Ever since we’ve met, you've been hostile towards me, and out of nowhere, you are asking me to be your friend? Truce, or what?” Malfoy snorted, confused as to what was going on. Nothing made sense anymore and it was fucking his head up. Harry fucking Potter was asking him for his help. Maybe it was just a dream that his fucked up mind conjured.

“If you want to know my reasoning, you will have to decide. I can’t tell you anything without knowing I can trust you, so what will it be?” Harry stayed firm in his decision, still holding his hand in front of him, giving him one more chance to decide; however, everything that he had found out was too delicate to confess without taking some precautions.

Malfoy’s gaze flicked from his eyes to his hand and back, before sighing and shaking Harry’s hand. This was just ridiculous, but if it wasn't a dream, maybe he could have a friend or an ally in the person he always hoped to have on his side.

“Okay, but I want you to take me to the Chamber of Secrets, if the rumors were true,” he said cautiously. Two years ago, there was a rumor going around about Harry finding the Chamber of Secrets, however, Dumbledore had a whole speech about how Harry only found a diary that told some legend about the founder of Hogwarts. Afterwards, he reassured the students that the chamber didn’t exist, and Harry’s imagination got out of hand after being hit by Lockhart’s faulty spell. Of course, Harry was at that time in the infirmary.

“Deal,” Harry said, shaking their hands once. “I know you will probably be angry right now, but I need to ask you to make an unforgivable vow. Before you say anything, let me explain. I am asking you to make the vow to protect YOU. The information is too dangerous to know, and after making the vow, no one can get it out of your head without my permission,” Harry explained, hoping he would agree. He remembered reading about legitimacy in the first year, and one of the clauses stated there was the fact that when the vow was made, no one could pull the information from his head. If his eidetic memory wasn’t unlocked, he wouldn’t probably remember this; however, slowly everything he ever read was slowly coming back to him.

“What if I told you I am a master in Occlumency? Would you still insist on it?” Harry was surprised that Malfoy didn’t object, but rather questioned his decisions with valid points.

“Do you think you would be able to withstand Dumbledore’s power?” Harry questioned in return, knowing he had him.

“Fair point,” murmured Malfoy discontentedly. He took Harry by the hand once again.

“I, Draco Malfoy, heir of the Malfoy family, swear on my magic not to disclose anything that Harry…”

“Lord,” Harry interrupted Malfoy, watching the blonde’s eyes widen, but didn’t comment on it, knowing too well the vow couldn’t be interrupted. If he didn't mention his title, the vow could not work, so he had to make sure it was right.

“…anything that Lord Harry Potter will disclose, until the information becomes public or until Lord Potter revokes this vow,” Malfoy finished, holding their hands together until the bright string around their hands disappeared.

“When did you become a Lord?” Malfoy asked right at the moment their hands disconnected.

“It’s a long story. I will tell you everything tonight after lunch when I take you to the Chamber. I don’t want anybody to hear what I have to say,” Harry explained, noticing in the corner of his eye two redheads standing in the hallway. Fred and George were watching him closely, giving Draco looks of distrust.

“Meet me after dinner in the girls’ bathroom on the second floor and bring your broom with you,” Harry just told him, ready to leave.

“Why the broom?” Malfoy questioned, stopping Harry in his tracks.

“Well, if you want to get stuck down there, be my guest and come barehanded,” Harry smirked and, without another glance, he made his way to his mates.

“Firstly,” started Fred when Harry joined them, “next time give us a little heads-up before leaving like that.”

“Secondly, why on earth did you leave the map with us? We gave it to you to help you, but I must admit we were glad for having the means of finding you,” George finished while pulling the parchment from his back pocket, handing it to Harry.

“No, keep it, I have my own,” Harry smirked, pulling the original map from his pocket.

“How did you duplicate it? We’ve tried so many times, but nothing worked!” Fred exclaimed, looking both copies over.

“I don’t even know, I just focused on my magic and did it. I’m sorry for not waking you up. I just saw Malfoy's name, so I had to give it a chance,” Harry explained, hoping the twins would understand.

“Okay, but this was the last time. May I presume it went well, since I can’t see any signs of fighting or arguing?” asked George while slowly making their way to the hall, pocketing one of the copies of the map.

“We came to a mutual understanding, so I guess it was successful. Do you have any plans after dinner?” Harry asked casually, already smirking inside.

The corridors gradually started filling up with students. There was no way of continuing their conversation when someone could overhear them, so the twins only shook their heads without saying anything.

They made it to the Great Hall, taking their places next to Ron, who was already stuffing the food in his mouth like a starved animal. As Harry looked around, he saw Dumbledore's intense stare when he walked to the table with the twins. He gave him no mind, minding his own business, but pocketed the situation for later in his head.

“You should really slow down, little brother,” Fred scolded Ron for his eating habits.

“Trust us when we say that no girl will find this appealing,” finished George while filling up Harry’s plate with pancakes and making sure no strawberry touched his food.

"You mean you would like the girls to notice you? As far as I know, you don't swing that way," Ron commented, yet he made sure to eat slower.

"I don't need to be attracted to girls to know what appeals to them," George smirked, continuing to pick the strawberries from Harry's plate.

“How did you know?” Harry asked after their conversation finished, surprised when he realized what George was doing.

“We told you we had eyes on you for some time now. Do you think that we didn’t notice how you picked your food, making sure there were no strawberries?” Fred asked teasingly while removing strawberries from his food. Harry didn’t understand Fred’s actions at first. He wasn’t picky when it came to food; more importantly, Fred loved strawberries as far as he knew.

‘Love, we know you are allergic to them. There is no way we will endanger your health just by satisfying our taste buds,‘ Fred explained after seeing Harry’s baffled stare.

“Eat, Harrikins. You need it,” smiled his other mate, giving him his plate. When Harry didn’t move, stunned by their thoughtfulness, George smirked before adding through their bond.

‘Eat, sweetheart, or I’ll make you.‘

Harry blushed and got into his food, mainly because he wanted to hide his red cheeks. Maybe one day he would get used to the twins’ comments, even make a retort back at them, but for now, he couldn’t help the reactions they brought up in him. Up until only a few days ago, he believed he was only a 14-year-old boy, so he still had to come to terms with actually being 16. It was as if his body was making up for the lost time, filling him up with teenage hormones he couldn’t control.

Maybe that’s why they shared so many passionate moments, even though technically they didn’t even start dating. They would have to have a debate about that; heck, he didn’t even know how to call their relationship.

After finishing their meal, they made their way to their assigned classes. Unfortunately for them, they didn’t share the first class of the year, but would see each other during the second one. After parting, someone caught up to Harry, tapping him on the shoulder, which made Harry almost punch the other teen in the face.

“Ugh, Potter, watch it,” growled Malfoy, touching his unscathed cheek, luckily dodging the blow.

“Sorry, I wasn’t expecting anybody to approach me from behind. It was just a reflex,” he explained, hoping Malfoy wouldn’t ask any questions.

“Okay, fine, sorry. I wanted to ask you if you still want to pretend we can’t stand one another, or not. You mentioned that the information you will share with me is dangerous, so I am unsure of how to proceed,” Malfoy told him while keeping up with Harry; they were, after all, in the same year, and as such, they shared their mandatory subjects.

“It’s up to you, although I don’t know how the headmaster will react. We can try to be civil during classes, and if he dislikes it, you can call it a prank to get some personal secrets out of me or something,” Harry suggested, surprised that he even thought of that so quickly.

“Sounds like a good idea. So, how do you feel about me pairing up with you for the potions? But I warn you, Potter, if you blow something in my face, I will take revenge,” Malfoy threatened jokingly.

“That doesn’t sound so bad. To be honest, I am expecting some of my grades to improve this year since I found out I have eidetic memory, and the information I’ve read thus far is slowly coming back to me.” Harry said absentmindedly and smiled at the thought of making a good impression on Professor Snape. Maybe he inherited some potion-making skills from his mother, which haven’t yet manifested.

“Now you are pulling my leg, Potter. There is no way you had an eidetic memory with those marks you’ve had,” Malfoy exclaimed in his typical drama-queen voice.

“Okay, this has to stop. From now on, I suggest we call each other by our first names, deal, Draco?” After Malfoy nodded in agreement, Harry continued. “A few days ago, I found out some of my… skills, let’s call it that, were suppressed. Don’t ask me how or why, that information is one of the things I will explain later.”

“As you wish, Golden Boy,” replied Draco with his typical smirk, still partially refusing to call his nemesis by his first name.

They entered the potion classroom together, taking their seats in front of Ron and Hermione, who were already seated. Ron could only gape at Harry, not understanding how he managed to get the Ferret to agree to helping him. While the other students still had some time to arrive, Harry looked back at his two best friends, who were waiting for an explanation. Ron’s gaze changed quickly from shocked to a deadly glare, fixated on Draco’s back.

“Ron, stop. We came to an agreement. Be civil, or I refuse to lend you the cloak or the map. It’s your choice,” threatened Harry, knowing too well Ron wouldn’t do anything stupid to lose the privileges his friend gave him.

Ron looked at him in disbelief, not recognizing the cunningness typical of the Slytherins in his best mate. Yet, he understood why Harry gave him the ultimatum, since that was, after all, his original plan.

“Hey, Ferret. We good?” Ron asked after the Slytherin turned around, gaping at Harry's words. He was actually standing by his decision to be his friend.

“If you can stay civil, yes, Weasel, we’re good,” replied Draco after giving it some thought and turning back around, trying to figure out what just happened.

“You know, remind me to ask you about that pureblood bullshit you were spatting around for the last three years,” Harry managed to say before Snape entered the classroom and Harry’s eyes instantly fixated on his dad.

“Open your books on page 123. For the next month, you will be brewing a Polyjuice Potion. Unfortunately, the ingredients are already prepared for brewing, since some believe that it would take too much of your time to do it yourselves. You will be working in pairs, and as such, you will be taking the responsibility for your potion as one. Mr. Malfoy, what do you think you are doing sitting next to Mr. Potter?” Snape suddenly asked when he noticed them, exasperated.

“I think that is none of your concern, professor,” replied Malfoy in respect, maintaining eye contact with Snape, but secretly his heart rate was rising.

“Quite the opposite, if, because of Mr. Potter, your grade will be unsatisfactory, it is my problem as the head of your house,” growled Snape, crossing his arms in a threatening manner, not understanding the pairing between the two boys.

“With all due respect, sir, if that happens, I will take full responsibility for my actions. As a matter of fact, we made a deal with Mr. Potter, which states that he will tutor me in the Defense against the Dark Arts and Muggle studies in exchange for my help to better understand potion mastery.”

Harry was stunned. Draco clearly thought about his reasoning to the detail before addressing Harry. This was brilliant.

“Professor Snape, if I may. During the summer, I’ve decided to change my attitude towards studying, so I’ve read through the materials beforehand. I asked Malfoy for help with the practical part only,” Harry added, hoping he would escape Snape’s wrath, even though he pulled Snape's attention from Draco to him.

“Ten points from Gryffindor for speaking without being asked,” Snape snapped, staring at Harry intensely.

“If you are suddenly so smart, tell me why the Polyjuice Potion takes so long to brew?” Harry was expecting this line of questioning, but luckily for him, he didn’t even need to think it threw. He remembered Hermione’s mumbling when they were stuck in the girls’ bathroom while her hair was curling around her face from the heat.

“The ingredients required a good deal of preparation prior to making it, for example, the fluxweed has to be picked only during the full moon. There are many steps the potion maker has to think about before actually brewing the potion. By my calculations, if we have every ingredient already prepared, the potion should take about a month to brew instead of three,” Harry finished while trying not to snigger at Snape’s surprised, yet angry face.

“Five points from Gryffindor for bragging!” Snape shouted. Harry was disappointed that even after giving the right answer, his father found a way to punish him. What could he have done to really see him? He gave the right answer, but Snape was still angry about it. If he didn't answer, he would be once again punished.

“But, sir, he knew the answer!” Hermione shouted from behind him, angry at the unfairness of the professor.

“Another five points, for not letting me finish! As I was rudely interrupted, ten points for Mr. Potter for finally knowing the right answer." Snape's face looked as if he swallowed something sour when he said it, but Harry didn’t care. A warm feeling spread throughout his body, glad that his father finally saw him as someone worthy, as much as Snape could manage.

“Start brewing, and I don’t want anybody to disturb me except for accidents,” the professor exclaimed before leaving in swirls of robes, locking himself in his study.

“Did you actually remember that, or was it just a lucky guess?” Draco asked the moment Snape’s door closed behind him.

“Actually, I remembered it from the second year. Hermione couldn’t stop fussing about how long it would take and what ingredients we had to prepare beforehand,” he replied, already chopping up the ingredients on his table the exact way he remembered doing it before with slight alterations.

“Wait, this is the first time we are doing it. When did you manage to brew it?” Draco asked, stunned, how the Golden Trio could manage to brew such a hard potion when they were only twelve.

“This will be amusing. You see, we thought you were the heir of Slytherin, which is funny, because I know who the real heir is now. Anyhow, we brew it to change into Crab and Goyle. The best part is that you were the one who took us to your common room. I must say I chose wisely to be in Gryffindor, I wouldn’t be able to stand the darkness,” only after Harry said it, he realized how much information he revealed. Luckily, Draco didn’t catch on the “darkness” part, rather he focused on the fact that he took them there.

“Oh shit. I know which day it was; they were acting so strangely. So you are telling me that in your second year, you not only brew the potion correctly, but also found the entrance to the Secret Chamber? Your life must be so chaotic!” Draco exclaimed while working on his part of the work. "God, if I weren't such a git, I could be there with you," he scoffed, realizing his mistake the first time they met.

“If that was everything that happened that year, it would be actually quite peaceful. If you only knew what happened throughout previous years, you wouldn’t believe me, heck, you would be happy you weren't there.”

***

Harry didn’t have any time to meet the twins throughout the day. Even during their shared classes, the professors either made them sit in front or somewhere else, and afterwards, they either made Harry stay to express their expectations or talk about new extracurricular activities. If that finally didn’t happen, Angelina took the twins aside to talk about Quidditch, because of which Harry didn’t see them during dinner.

He let them know to meet him in the girls’ bathroom through their bond. They luckily agreed to be there, but when he finally got there, the only one waiting there was Draco, which made Harry feel completely helpless. His skin was itching in pain. He could feel his magic swirling underneath. He almost collapsed when he entered, hoping to find them there, but the only one leaning against the stalls was Malfoy, looking bored.

‘Where are you?!‘ Harry screamed down the bond in despair.

‘On our way, love. Hold on, we will be there in a minute or two,‘ replied Fred regretfully, his voice almost sounding out of breath.

“You actually came. I wasn’t sure if you would show up, to be honest,” Draco said, watching Harry carefully. He didn’t understand why Harry was in a rush and was almost collapsing after getting inside, but when he gathered himself up, he slowly made his way towards the sinks, leaning against them with his eyes closed.

“Of course I came. I just… need a minute,” Harry replied, realizing if the twins didn’t show up soon enough, he would probably pass out. Suddenly, someone grabbed him by the hand before rapidly letting go of him.

“What the fuck was that?!” Draco almost yelled from the pain that shot down his arm. He saw how Harry was slowly sliding down the wall, as if he had fallen asleep. He didn’t want the boy to injure himself, so he ran up to him to help him sit down, but the moment he touched him, he felt as if his arm was on fire.

Harry didn’t get the chance to reply before the door burst open and the twins ran up to him, immediately pulling him to them.

“We are here, you are okay. Just breathe. It will go away soon, just focus on my voice and stay awake,” Fred was talking to Harry, hoping he would do as he was saying, while George watched Malfoy from his seat next to his mate.

“I guess you agreed to help him,” he said finally, amused at the boy’s shocked face.

“Yes. I demand to know what happened to him?! He looked just fine during the last lesson we had together,” Draco exclaimed almost in a shout. During the day, when he approached Harry, he didn't feel the pain that was still lingering on his arm. So right now he had so many questions he wanted to ask, but bit his tongue to stay silent.

“Keep it down, will you? Or would you rather for someone to find us here with you?” George barked back, noticing Harry started to stir.

“Sometimes he needs us to help him with grounding his magic, and today we didn’t get the chance to be with him. It overwhelmed him, hence, he almost passed out. Give him a minute, he will come around,” explained George while stroking Harry’s hair, not caring that Malfoy was watching them closely. As far as he knew, he was bound by the unforgivable vow, so he couldn’t share anything he saw.

“So I am guessing you are his soulmates, however, I saw you this whole morning with him. He shouldn’t have passed out just like that?” Draco continued, the gears in his mind working overtime.

“You are mostly right. Yes, we are indeed his soulmates, and yes, we were with him the whole morning, but can’t you feel his magic? This whole room is filled with it; he is too powerful to be without us for even half a day, but I must admit it is still better than before. Am I right, Fred?” George asked his twin with a reluctant smile, trying to ease the situation, not waiting for Malfoy’s reply.

“At first, he refused to accept the bond, so we had to be with him constantly. He would have been in this state only in about half an hour, so knowing it will get this bad after half a day is kind of reassuring,” right then, Fred felt Harry twitching, so he moved his attention from the conversation to his mate.

“Hi, love, how are you feeling? Does anything still hurt?” Fred asked when he saw those beautiful emerald eyes open. He smiled at his mate, slowly giving him a kiss on the forehead as he felt the hum subside. Sighing in relief, he pulled Harry up into a sitting position, still maintaining the contact.

“Much better, thank you,” Harry smiled before realizing they weren’t the only ones in the room.

“Ehm, sorry, Draco. I… Well, I was expecting the twins to be here already, but I was wrong. I’m sorry you had to see that, but thank you for trying to help me,” Harry tried to sound confident about sharing something this personal, but honestly, he felt embarrassed. He didn’t want to tell Draco about this part of his life. He still didn’t know him or trust him enough to share something so personal. Something that could get him killed.

“I would appreciate being informed about this beforehand, however, I understand we aren’t exactly friends and this is really dangerous information to have on the Boy-Who-Lived, so to show you my efforts to be your ally I offer to make another unbreakable vow to never speak of this with anybody else,” said Draco, straightening up with dedication written all over his face.

Harry thought about it for a minute. On one hand, it would be wise to ask that of him, even if he truthfully was on his side, but on the other hand, he, for some reason, trusted him, even when only today they partially resolved their differences.

“No, you already swore one vow, I won’t force you to take another one,” Harry said as he stood up with the help of his mates.

“I trust you, you will keep it a secret, otherwise I warn you. There is a reason why I have two soulmates, and if you endanger them by telling the truth to anybody that might hurt them, I will end you, and I am not ashamed of admitting it,” for the first time in Harry’s life he threatened someone with his power and he wasn’t ashamed of it. He would protect anybody close to him, no matter if he had to kill to achieve it.

It wasn’t lost on the three other boys that Harry never mentioned that he wouldn’t take any action when someone went against him, but against his loved ones. Either way, Malfoy felt a deep respect taking root inside of him for the Golden Boy. He wouldn’t reveal his secrets to anybody if he could help it.

“Noted. So, if you feel up to it, can we get going? It's still the girls’ bathroom, so I don’t know about you, but I don’t want anybody to see me here,” Draco replied, looking questionably around him, hoping Harry was well enough to travel down there.

“Do you remember how everyone said I was going dark because I could speak Parseltongue?” Harry asked before waiting for Draco's comfirmation.

“That’s the only reason why no one could get in,” he looked at the sink where he knew the snake was, and said in Parseltongue: Open.

When the sink moved, everybody except Harry jumped up in surprise, not expecting anything to happen.

“That was so hot,” the twins said at the same time, looking at blushing Harry. They would need to make him speak it more often.

“Ehm,” Draco cleared his throat when the twins moved closer to Harry, not wanting to see what would happen if he didn’t interrupt them.

“Yes, sorry. Did you bring your brooms?” Harry asked, still blushing, already looking around.

“Yes,” Draco replied before George looked at Harry.

“Yeah. We know you wanted us to take yours, but for some reason, we couldn’t find it.” He gave his mate a sly grin, knowing exactly where his broom was, but decided not to take it with them. The situation was more dire at the time, if he had to be truthful, when they were trying to get their brooms, Harry shouted at them through their bond, so his broom was the last thing they wanted to spend time on.

“You will have to ride with us, love,” Fred grinned, already getting on his broom, motioning for him to hop on. Harry only rolled his eyes at their charade before doing so.

They made their way down, making sure to watch out for any falling debris, before stopping in front of the second door.

“Okay, so Fred and George already know, but I don’t know the state in which the remains of the basilisk will be. Just, please, don’t touch it. I don’t have any phoenix tears on me, so if you die, it is on you,” Harry threatened as he once again used Parseltongue to open the door.

Fred briefly kissed him briefly as they made their way in.

“Are you actually telling me there was a basilisk in Hogwarts and you killed it? I am not that stupid, Pot…”

“I told you so,” Harry stopped him when he saw the shocked expression on Draco’s face. After the twins looked at the remains, which hadn’t changed at all, they looked sadly back at Harry. George stroked the place where he knew the basilisk had pierced his skin, almost killing him.

“We have so much respect for you. To have the courage to save our sister against a beast like that is just unimaginable. Can you now understand why we told you, you are one of the strongest people we know, if not the strongest?” Fred asked, taking Harry by the hand and slowly taking him closer to the remains. Harry could only nod before, Draco spoke out.

“How did you kill it without dying?” Draco asked while looking the beast over.

“I almost didn’t. If it wasn’t for Fox, I would be dead,” he replied, feeling the phantom pain in his arm. “But that’s not the reason we came here,” he added, waiting for the Slytherin to join them.

“Sorry, you’re right. So, how can I help you?” Draco asked after joining the group who stood closer to the door, forcing his mind to stay on track.

“Well... Snape is my biological father, well, mother in fact. During my visit to Gringotts, I found out that Dumbledore bound my magic, and we think he altered his and Sirius' memories, so they don’t remember me being their son.” He blurted out, wanting to get this part over with. He didn’t look at Draco before taking a deep breath and continuing.

“I need you to support me when I try to explain it to him. I don’t think he will even accept my request to speak to him,” Harry forced the tears away, hoping Draco would understand the pleading in his eyes while understanding his rumbling. He didn’t want to show how much the situation was affecting him. His own father didn’t remember him. The family he was put in abused him. To think he could be with his real parents the whole time…

Something exploded next to him, making him jump.

George instantly casted Lumos, knowing too well Harry hated darkness in this state, and even though there was enough light, he could get triggered.

“Love, take a deep breath. I promise we will resolve this in no time," Fred said, before adding in a whisper: “You won’t ever go back to them, I promise.”

He pulled his mate to his chest, stroking his now healed back, while watching Draco closely.

“You were at the Gringotts to take their test, weren't you?” It wasn’t a question, but Harry nodded anyway.

“So what you are telling me is true. That makes us cousins, I guess. Okay, I will help you, but a little warning, Severus will want proof. I guess you already have a copy from Gringotts,” Draco waited for Harry to nod, already thinking his plan through.

“Good, however, it won’t be enough for him. That will only guarantee that he will hear you out, but you have to be prepared to let him look at your memories. That’s the only way for you to force him to see the truth.”

Harry was surprised that Draco didn’t question him at all. He was expecting him to call him a liar or laugh at him, yet he only gave suggestions and what to expect.

“Why…why are you helping me?” Harry finally asked in disbelief, even though he had made the unforgivable vow.

“Didn’t you ask me for help? What is up with him?” Draco looked at the twins, who moved into a protective position between Draco and Harry. Fred still held Harry in his arms, while turning to the side and George took a step forward.

“First of all, up until now, you were cruel to him. Not only calling him names, but making pranks that could get him either killed or expelled, plus making fun of him for his dead parents. Second of all, his whole life, no one believed him, no one stood up for him, except for Ron, Hermione, and the two of us, okay, and sometimes Neville. The scumbag of a headmaster doesn’t count, he did it only for his benefit, not Harry’s, so if you say anything bad about it, think it through before saying anything," George’s voice was icy cold, glaring at the younger student who was completely stunned. The fact was, Draco was indeed cruel to him, but Harry blamed it on the substances in his body. He was sure Draco was also influenced by them, so he held no grudge against him.

“I… I am sorry if I overstepped. Harry, you asked me for my help while telling me that I can ask you for anything in return. That alone told me how serious you were about the situation. You were desperate, and a desperate person won’t lie just to make fun of someone. Do you understand now? That’s why I am helping you, well, plus you fulfilled your promise, so now it’s up to me to fulfill mine,” Draco explained, realizing Harry’s childhood wasn’t at all as he imagined. The way the twins acted around him, making sure he was okay, running to him when he flinched, told him another story. A story of a child in a hateful family. He kept his findings to himself, waiting for Harry to react.

“Do you think we could talk to him tomorrow?” Harry finally asked, looking at Draco hopefully.

“I would suggest waiting till the evening. If he listens, he would need time to accept it, and while teaching, it wouldn’t be ideal. That will give you time to try to separate the memory of you finding out the truth; otherwise, he will see everything you’ll think of,” Draco explained, knowing Harry had memories he didn't want Snape to see.

Draco was right about what he gathered. Harry paled, realizing what his father could see when looking at his memories. There was no way he wouldn’t try to do as Draco suggested. He didn’t want to wait for another day, so he would take the risk, but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t try his best to separate the memory.

“Thank you. That would be perfect,” he replied silently. After that, Draco felt it was time for him to leave, so when he told his goodbyes, he got on his broom and left. He had much to think about.

The moment Draco left, the twins took Harry in their arms, talking to him softly, making sure he was alright. Him being in a tough situation would put it lightly. No kid should be separated from their family and then trying to get them back. It was unfair, yet Harry was still fighting.

“I know you are insanely rich, but you could get a lot of gold from selling the basilisk,” George finally said jokingly, lightening the atmosphere.

“You can go for it, if you want,” Harry smiled, glad for their presence.

“You don’t need to tell me twice.”

***

The next day went down fast. Dumbledore informed everybody about signing up for the tournament, which was only for those who were already 17. The twins didn’t like that they couldn’t join, already making plans on how to get through the age line. That’s when Harry had to put a stop to it.

“So are you expecting me to sign up too?” he asked during breakfast, after casting a Silencing charm around them.

“No, we forbid you to join. Do you know how scared we would be for you?” George exclaimed while Harry waited for him to get his point. When he didn't, he continued.

“Why not? I am 16 like you are, so where is the issue?” he pushed when George wanted to argue.

“George, would you be afraid that something would happen to Harry?” Fred finally intervened, realizing what Harry meant. George gaped at them, stunned that his twin had changed his mind.

“Of course I would,” he replied after a while.

“Do you think it would be fair if he had to watch his soulmates fight for their lives?” he added, finally making George realize the issue.

“Fine, I understand. Sorry, sweetheart, for not thinking about it sooner. We just wanted to win the money for starting our shop,” George explained while squeezing Harry’s thigh.

“If you need money, just tell me. I have them and want to support you in your dreams,” Harry smiled up at him, knowing it wouldn't be a drop in his bank account after reading the bank statements. Their dreams were his, and if that was the reason they wanted to risk their lives, he would happily do it.

When the twins wanted to protest, Harry held out his hand to let him finish.

“In fact, I would love to be your investor. You have amazing ideas, brilliant minds, and I want you to fulfill your dreams. It would be my honor to help you get there.”

If the twins could kiss him right then and there, they would. It meant so much to them, they were lost for words; however, if they were going to do this, they would do it correctly.

“Okay, but you will take 20% profit from everything we sell, while being the owner along with us. Deal?” Fred finally said, ready to argue his point.

“10% profit, without being the owner,” Harry countered, hoping the twins would agree.

“No, as Fred said, take it or leave it. Otherwise, we will find another way,” George said, and Harry knew there was no way he would let them wait even longer. Partially, he agreed since he knew one day he would share his fortune with them, so whatever they would give him would go on a separate account to help their family.

Luckily, this time the twins made sure to be with Harry every free time they’ve had, so when Harry stood next to Draco in front of his father’s office, he almost didn’t feel the hum underneath his skin.

“Ready?” asked Draco expectantly, looking at his schoolmate.

“Ready,” replied Harry before knocking on the door.

The door swung open, revealing an annoyed Snape, who looked between them in disgust.

“What do you want?” he asked, staring at Draco.

“Could we please come in? We have something to share with you,” he replied, hoping Severus wouldn’t give them a hard time. With a heavy sigh, Snape opened the door for them, motioning for them to enter.

“I don’t have the time for childish bigotries, so spill it out and leave,” he exclaimed after closing the door behind them, without moving an inch.

Harry’s heart was hammering against his chest as he pulled the papers closer to him. He didn’t like the dark, small space he was in, while realizing he would never hear him out, nor believe him. He hated him, he hated that he reminded him of James, that he sucked in potions. He…

“Harry, calm down. It will be okay, you are not alone in this,” Draco tried to calm him down softly while putting a hand on his shoulder. Draco remembered how the twins soothed him when his eyes became distant, so he tried to do the same, even though he wasn’t his soulmate, however, he could be there for him as a friend. With that thought, he turned to his godfather, making sure Harry’s state didn’t worsen before taking the lead.

“Harry went to the Gringotts a couple of days ago, and he found out some things that no one knew,” he started while gently pulling the papers from Harry’s hands.

“Before you read it, and I insist that you do, I informed Harry you would want to see the proof from his memories,” Draco explained before looking in Harry’s direction, giving the papers to Snape.

“Are you still okay with him looking at your memories?” he made sure, not wanting him to completely have a breakdown. Harry nodded while looking around the room, fixating on the dark corners. Suddenly, Draco realized why George casted Lumos when they were in the Chamber. For some reason, Harry was afraid of the darkness, so he pulled out his wand and lit up the candles around the room, creating a soft, cozy glow.

As if some spell had broken on Harry, he let out a sigh, returning his gaze to Snape, who already had the papers in his hands, however, he wasn’t looking at them. His gaze was fixated on Harry, watching him closely.

“I don’t know if I should tell you this, or you should read it out of the papers, which are by the way signed by the goblins, but…” he waited for Snape to give him any sign that he wanted him to continue, rather than reading it, and luckily he did by motioning his hand.

“…I found out I am your son. The Potters adopted me because of your and Sirius’s position in the war,” Harry finally managed to say, looking away from the professor. It was crazy to even think he could even consider it. In fact, Harry took it as a joke at first, and apparently so did Snape.

“Ten points from Slytherin and Gryffindor for wasting my time with silly jokes. Now leave, you’ve wasted enough of my time,” he said angrily before opening the door. The two boys could feel the points weren't taken from their houses, so they stood in place.

“Severus, read the papers I’ve given you. Look into his memories, Dumbledore took your memories, but the blood tests are there. Do you think I would be here, helping the Golden Boy, just to make fun of my own family? Think about it,” Draco pleaded strongly, not moving an inch, giving his godfather a glare for dismissing him so fast without even looking into it.

Snape didn’t give him any warning, he didn’t even look at the papers when he casted a silent Legilimency on Harry. He saw the young boy arguing with Griphook, refusing to sit down and sign the papers, but what shocked Snape the most was the bruise that covered his right eye. He heard Griphook talking about seeing through his glamours before casting a diagnostic charm on him. Snape had never seen so much red, and that was a lot to say since he lived through a war. He gave the young boy a healing potion before doing the blood test. His mind went blank as Griphook explained his family background, telling him about being adopted and therefore left in the care of the Durleys.

Snape couldn’t watch it anymore, he gently left Harry’s mind, looking down at the papers. There he saw the proof, clear as day, black on white, that he, along with Sirius, were his biological parents. His mind was spinning; there was no way he fathered a child without remembering it, but something in his mind stirred, gaining his attention. Suddenly, his mind enveloped a memory of him, lying in a hospital bed with Sirius by his side, looking into the brightest green eyes he had ever seen.

“He is beautiful. Our son, Harry Prince Black,” he heard Sirius chuckle before he was harshly thrown back to reality. He tried to access the memories again, but he couldn’t find even one clue where they were, as if they had completely left his memory.

Slowly, he looked up at Harry, who had tears silently streaming down his cheeks, waiting for him to say something. If the memory and the papers were right, Harry, the kid he was so hateful towards, was in fact his kid. And if he was right and the memory he saw from Gringotts was true, then Harry was in an abusive home.

“Take down your glamours,” he finally managed to say sternly, at which Harry’s eyes widened. The boy started to tremble, taking a step back before Draco stopped him.

“W…Why?” he asked brokenly.

“I want to see if the memory I saw was true and wasn’t altered, otherwise, you will only confirm that this is just an elaborate prank that you’ve created,” he replied without any emotion, not knowing how to react to these revelations. He knew it wasn’t a prank, however, from what he had seen, Harry would need something to push him to reveal what had been done to him.

Harry trembled even more violently when he dispelled the glamours, showing him the darkened skin around his right eye and still partially visible bruises on his neck.

Harry was going to have a panic attack; he was certain about that, but somehow he still managed to focus enough to leave the glamour on the twins’ bite marks that were covering his neck. He didn’t want Snape to think of him as a slut, like Vernon called him, even though they were his soulmates. If there was a way he wouldn’t want him to see how damaged his body was, he would do it, so he proved that his memory wasn’t altered.

“I… They told me that Dumbledore bound 70 % of my magic and somehow influenced me with substances like potions. He even somehow locked my eidetic memory. They took care of it, but I didn’t want them to…to… I wanted to be the one who told you the truth; that’s why I came to Draco, asking him for help. I am not stupid enough to believe you would even hear me out, but please, go to Gringotts and let them scan you. If you won’t remember anything about me, I guess they somehow made a mistake, and I will accept the consequences for wasting your time. However, if somehow they were right, please, at least try it, professor,” his title was like a punch to his gut. He already knew the truth, yet it was still hard for him to accept it. He had a son. With fucking Black. He knew he would go there, but…

“If you won’t do it for him, do it for me, for your godson. I don’t care if you take it as my Christmas present, so whatever, just go there,” added Draco pleadingly. He understood why Harry didn't really want, but needed Snape to go and see the truth for himself. The fingerprints around his throat, along with the dark eye that was watching him closely, made him sick. Not because of how they looked, but because he knew where they came from. And the pure act of abusing a child like this made him want to vomit.

“Calm down, Draco. I think this needs to be discussed between me and Mr… Harry. Could you please leave us alone?” Snape finally asked, looking at the younger boys.

“Are you okay with this, Harry?” Draco asked, and Snape couldn’t be prouder. His godson, who always bullied everyone who wronged the other house, was making sure that his son felt safe when being alone with him.

“Yeah, I think I’ll be okay, at least for another hour,” Harry replied cryptically. Draco gave him a nod before taking his leave, yet before he could completely leave the room, Snape felt someone gently push on his Occlumency shields. Knowing Draco’s magic, he let him in, waiting for the boy to explain.

‘He needs the twins. If you won’t be finished in an hour, get him to them as fast as possible. They are outside,‘ he told him firmly before finally taking his leave.

“Why didn’t you contact Sirius before me? You have a better relationship with him.” Snape finally asked when Draco left, not understanding why he would prefer to go to him first.

“I know he is safe, but so far, he hasn’t shared his exact location,” Harry uttered, running his fingers through his hair, unsure of what to do. His hands were still shaking, and when he noticed Snape's watchful gaze, he pulled them behind his back.

“He can’t tell you, he isn’t the Secret-Keeper,” he replied carelessly. “What about the trembles?” he asked, looking back at the boy while shuffling around with his stuff.

“I get them sometimes,” Harry shrugged as if it wasn’t a big deal. Like there was nothing to it, but Snape knew better. The tiny glimpse of his memories told him enough to guess at least part of the story.

“For now, I will leave it at that; however, after we return from the Goblins, I’ll demand your explanation.” Snape was already standing near the fireplace, motioning for Harry to go first. Harry didn’t acknowledge Snape’s words, he just moved to the fireplace. He went to grab the floo powder, but Snape moved it from his reach before he could even touch it.

“I mean it, Potter. If you are right about… everything, I want to know what happened in your past. As for our little trip, if it takes longer then half an hour, I expect you to return without me,” he didn’t wait for a reply; he moved the floo powder closer, watching as Harry disappeared in the green flames, expecting him to know his place and follow the rules he gave him.

“Ah, Lord Potter, how can we help you today?” asked Ragnok when he saw Snape and Harry enter.

“Ragnok, I hope we are not disturbing you. We were just hoping that Professor Snape could get the scan we talked about with Mr. Griphook,” Harry asked calmly, bowing his head in respect for the leader.

“Certainly, if you’d follow me,” Ragnok replied, making his way to the room Harry was in before. Snape was surprised by how well-mannered Harry was. Almost no wizard or witch expressed any respect for the goblins. Most of the wizards were looking down at the goblins, even though the whole economy would collapse without them. Snape wasn’t like the majority, so seeing someone acting towards them like equals was unexpected.

“How long will it take?” Snape asked, after he sat down with the potion already in his hand, remembering that Harry had to be back in around 35 minutes.

“Around 15 to 20 minutes if everything goes without any issues,” replied Ragnok when Griphook joined them.

“Lord Potter, I see you didn’t hesitate. Since you are standing here alive and well, I presume you found your mates, am I correct?” he asked, looking the young man over.

“Nice to see you, Mr. Griphook, and yes, the moment I left,” Harry answered, looking briefly at his father to see his reaction. Severus then realized why Draco told him to get the twins as soon as possible. He knew powerful wizards needed their mates to stabilize the magic. He hoped Harry would listen to his rules so the kid would stay safe.

“May I ask how it went? Were there any issues?” the goblin asked, and reluctantly, Harry replied almost silently.

“I found them the moment I left, but my magic was already getting out of hand, so it was a close call,” he explained, meeting Snape's gaze as he drank the liquid.

Snape acted as if he didn’t hear anything, but the opposite was true. Unfortunately for him, he didn’t know the context of their conversation, so he had to wait for an explanation. After drinking the potion, Ragnok scanned him, informing him that 30% of his magic was bound, along with having a huge portion of his memories blocked with some other substances, which were affecting his behaviour.

“Could you please remove them?” he finally asked, shocked, even though he was expecting his memory to be blocked, he had no idea there would be something else to it.

“We can remove everything, however, I must insist that you wait with the block on your magic. After looking over Harry’s file, we know that Sirius is your soulmate, who, in fact, stabilizes your magic. Until he goes through the same process, we can almost guarantee he will be hostile towards you. The bond is now acting as if it were never found, so if we break the binding on your magic, you will have to go to him within a really short time. Therefore, we suggest waiting, however, your magic could possibly unlock his memories, yet just to be sure, I wouldn't manipulate the block,” Griphook explained before Ragnok could. After all, he had more information about this matter. With reluctance, Snape nodded, knowing everything there was to know about soulmate bonds. Somehow, that information stayed untouched in his mind, even though he forgot about his own soulmate.

He couldn’t help himself as he imagined Sirius being with him in a relationship. As if on command, a surge of hate and anger went through him, but he knew now that those emotions weren’t his. He forced them down, breathing through them before looking at Ragnok.

“I agree, get rid of everything, other than the binding on my magic.”

“Alright, Mr. Snape. These three potions are for neutralizing the substances in your body, releasing the blocked memories, and reopening the connection to your soulmate without breaking the binding. Your body will need to restart, as we call it. You will be unconscious for a couple of minutes while your body deals with the fallout,” Ragnok explained while giving him the three vials he mentioned, which Snape took with a bow of his head. He gave Harry one last look before taking them, making his sight go blurry before passing out.

Harry sat there for almost an hour before Snape began to stir. He watched his father almost as if through a mist, his skin painfully buzzed, but he refused to leave him. If Snape remembered him, he had to be there. He wanted to know the truth, and he would endure the pain until then.

“Professor Snape, I can see you’ve finally joined us,” commented Griphook, looking Snape over, making sure his body dealt well with the potions.

“How long was I out?” Snape asked almost in a friendly voice. He looked around, noticing Harry was still sitting in the same place as before, but this time his eyes were slightly glowing, as if he couldn’t keep his magic contained. His entire body went cold. Somehow, he knew Harry didn’t listen to him and stayed much longer than he could take.

“You were out almost an hour,” replied Griphook skeptically, looking from him to Harry.

“Lord Potter refused to leave your side, even after our multiple reassurances that you would be well taken care of,” the goblin continued, but Snape couldn’t hear him as Harry’s eyes met his. even through the distance, he could see Harry's red eyes, tired and pinched in pain.

Suddenly, as if he had gone back in time, he could see the little baby boy chuckling in his arms as he tickled him. The bright green eyes were looking up at him in awe, before Sirius grabbed Severus by the waist from behind, pulling his body to his.

“You know, I’ve never seen him be this happy with anybody else. You are his favourite,” Sirius whispered in his ear before giving him a kiss on his neck.

Severus blinked, returning to reality, and what he saw almost broke him. The happy little child from his memories was now a grown-up boy, no longer full of excitement to see everything the world could bring, but a teen beaten down by his passed. His eyes no longer shone as before, but were drowned in hurt and pain. He didn’t have the time to say anything, not that he knew what to say, before something exploded in the room.

“I think you should take Mr. Potter back to his mates, his magic is getting to dangerous levels, and if he stays here even longer…” Severus didn’t let Griphook finish his sentence. He was already getting up, making his way to the boy, when Harry tried to protest.

“Please don’t touch me. I don’t want to hurt you,” he whispered, trying to get up by himself, yet Snape didn’t care. When he pulled his son up, a sharp pain went through his body, almost making him collapse to the ground, but after all this time, he wouldn’t let him down. He ground his teeth as he led Harry to the fireplace, enduring the electricity that covered his body. How could Harry et through this? He had no idea. He was stronger than Severus ever realized, making him respect the child even more.

“I remember and I even remember fucking Dumbledore locking those memories away. Stop! Don’t you ever again try to push me away!” Severus snapped after Harry tried to move away from him. God, how could his son survive having so much magic in him was beyond his understanding. His sight was darkening, but he pushed through, finally getting to the fireplace, calling out his office in Hogwarts before throwing the floo powder.

When they arrived, the twins were playing a game of chess in his office. In a flash, they came running to Harry, taking him into their arms while glaring at Snape.

“Took you long enough. Do you have any idea what could have happened?! I don’t care that you are our professor, this could have killed him!” George yelled while hugging Harry to his body, glaring at the professor.

“Watch your mouth, Weasley! I gave him a direct order to return if it takes longer than 30 minutes. He didn’t listen, and that’s not my fault. I was out of it,” Snape exclaimed angrily, looking at his son in their arms. His gaze softened, hating that his kid didn't want to leave him, but he understood that Harry needed the confirmation he remembered.

“That is no excuse. As if you didn’t see how he risked his life for the past three years. You could have gone alone without taking him with you. Fuck!” George yelled in fear when Harry’s legs gave under him. He pulled Harry closer to his chest,  scooping him up.

Snape went pale from seeing what state his son was in, not knowing what to do to help him. This couldn’t be happening. After all this time, when he finally remembered him and could get to know him, spend time with him… He can’t just leave him.

“Didn’t you accept the bond? Why is he like this?” he asked the twins, forgetting about everything he read about the bond. He knew they were together throughout the day; he saw them. If he were with them today, there was no way he would end up in this state so soon after accepting the bond.

“We accepted the bond, if we didn’t, he wouldn’t be here anymore. His magic is too powerful. This is how it looks without us completing the whole bonding,” George explained, knowing too well what Harry needed. As if on command, Snape asked exactly that.

“What helps the most?” Fred only shook his head at the professor, not wanting to disclose Harry’s secrets. He pulled Harry up from Geore's hands before answering.

“He needs skin-to-skin contact, but that is not possible here, and we can’t leave with him like this, so we will need to wait,” he explained while kissing Harry’s forehead.

“I won’t let you be alone with my son, he is only 14…”

"16 actually, but that’s not what Fred said,” George cut him off before continuing.

“He is saying skin-to-skin contact. If my memory serves right, we already told you our bond isn’t completed, only accepted, but that isn’t a conversation I want to have with my professor. Fuck it,” George had enough. He pulled his shirt down before pulling Harry to his chest, lowering them on the floor behind a sofa. The situation was embarrassing enough even without the professor looking at them.

Snape murmured something to himself before standing up and giving them a blanket.

“As much as this makes me uncomfortable, please act like adults and at least sit on the sofa. Do whatever you must to help him, he is, after all, my son, and I don’t want him to be in pain,” Snape refused to even look their way as he handed them the blanket, before moving back to his seat.

Fred didn’t wait for Snape to once again look away; he pulled his shirt down before helping George with Harry’s. After sitting down, they pulled him to them, covering them with the blanket.

Snape couldn’t help himself, and before the boys could sit, he looked their way, and what he saw almost made him scream inside in despair. His son’s back was covered in red, almost angry-looking scars. Before he could even comprehend what he was seeing, the twins covered his back, looking at Snape.

“If you mention even a word to him about what you saw, before he is ready to talk about it, know that your decision will most probably get him killed. He would lose the little trust he gave us, thus we would lose him. You had no right to look without our or his consent, with or without you being his father,” Fred said icily while gently stroking Harry’s cheek. He looked down at the boy in his arms lovingly, already feeling how much the contact helped. It wouldn’t take too long until he woke up.

“Firstly, I couldn’t have known I would intrude on something so personal. Secondly, though I must say I am not a big fan of you two being his soulmates, I must admit that I am grateful for your help, for taking care of him when I couldn’t. Could you please elaborate on what you meant when you said that Harry is, in fact, 16 years old?” Snape asked, wanting to stir the conversation away from his previous comments.

“A few days ago, he went to the Gringotts and they found out he was given potions to reduce his growth, informing him that he is in fact older than he looks,” answered George before feeling Harry’s heart rate picking up.

“Hey, sweetheart, you are okay. We have been in Snape’s office since you fainted. Fred’s here too, along with Snape,” George murmured, looking at Harry’s fluttering eyes.

“Could you turn up the light?” Fred asked Snape, knowing Harry would react better to a lit-up room.

Without a word, Snape flicked his wand, lighting more candles around them.

“Did it work?” Harry asked the first thing he could think of, before realizing his shirt was missing, while feeling two bodies against his.

“Yes, it did, love. He remembers you, actually, he is here, but you should take it easy for at least a few minutes,” Fred replied while looking Harry over. His glamours were gone, while his hands trembled a little, but not as much as during one of his panic attacks. His magic was calmer, and Fred couldn’t feel any zapping pain from him anymore.

“I am waiting for an explanation, Harry. I directly told you to come back after 30 minutes. You could have hurt yourself, and as far as I know, the others as well,” Snape declared from behind him almost angrily, but Harry heard the silent concern in Severus's voice. He didn’t sound as angry as usual, but Harry stiffened anyway.

Harry slowly turned towards his father, already expecting the disappointment in his eyes, yet the only emotion he saw was sorrow. Deep and ultimate sorrow.

“I… I wanted to know… I wanted to know if you remembered me and if you did… I wanted to see if you would accept it, or not.” Harry really tried to keep the tears at bay, but when he felt something cold drop on his heated cheeks, he looked away. He didn’t want Snape to see him so vulnerable, it was embarrassing enough to be in front of him in the twins’ arms after he had fainted.

“Do you remember what I told you before we left?” Snape finally asked, pushing away the need to get to the boy. He still had so much to process, yet his heart knew this was his son, who was hurting. He had been alone his whole life, and somehow he saw through the anger and hate he felt towards this boy until now.

He thought he was spoiled, enjoying his fame, using it to get whatever he wanted, but the reality was that he was alone, hurt, trying to find any happiness in his life, just to find something to live for.

How could he be so blind? Harry never liked the fame, he always said how uncomfortable it made him, and yet, even while being bullied in school, he managed to help everybody he could while sharing his happiness with his friends.

“Yes, I remember, but I am not ready to talk about it,” Harry replied almost silently, hoping Snape would drop it.

Remembering what the twins told him, Snape only nodded. After a moment of silence, Harry pulled his shirt on before looking back at Snape.

“Even though I already know the truth, I need to hear it from you. Did you give me up because you didn’t want me or because Dumbledore took me from you?” he asked with surprising ferocity in his words while the silent tears rolled down his cheeks. He was ready to leave, without waiting for an answer, but Fred pulled him in, already with his shirt on, before whispering to him.

“Love, it is your chance to start building a relationship with your dad. I know it’s hard, but if you give up now, it will only be harder later on. I know he was a git towards you, but that wasn’t really him. Give him a chance to prove it to you, you finally have the chance to have a family. Don’t wait for it just because you are afraid of being vulnerable,” Fred’s words were a little bit harsh, but that was exactly what he needed, what forced him to stay.

“We loved you so much, there was nothing in the world we wouldn’t do for you. Of course, we wanted you, but more importantly, we wanted you to be safe. So, when Dumbledore told us that you are in danger, we were forced to make the hardest decision in our lives to put you in the custody of our best friend.” Every single memory was coming back to him vividly, as if it were yesterday. Every single emotion he felt when Harry was taken from his arms, crying out for him, he had never felt so broken in his life. Lili’s death was nothing in comparison to his son’s cries.

“How could you?! How could you trust that man?! If you really loved me, you could have taken me away, run away!” Something broke in Harry, and every single emotion he refused to acknowledge since he found out came back with ferocity. He was now standing in front of his father, looking down at him angrily, before continuing.

“I saw him kill her, right in front of my eyes, just because of your job being more important than your family! You left me there! Because of your decision, I had no childhood, I had no idea magic existed! Because of your decisions, I had to spend night after night in the darkness of my cupboard, hurt, hungry! If that wasn’t enough, my magic was bound, which would have killed me in a couple of years, while I had to endure your hostile comments towards me, just because I had the audacity to be in your presence. So tell me, how… why… why did you leave me?” As Harry was yelling at his father, telling him about everything his decisions had made him go through, the anger turned into grief for what he could have had. How his parents' decisions changed his life, just because they trusted someone they shouldn’t. He didn’t understand how his mother could choose to fight, instead of being with him, leaving him to a family that abused him, starved him, and violated his body.

Harry was full-out crying, his breathing so rapid he couldn’t continue. His knees gave out, but before he could fall onto the ground, a pair of strong hands grabbed him and suddenly he was enveloped in a hug he didn’t recognize.

“I am so sorry, son. If I had known, I would have never left you, never. I thought I was doing what was best for you, giving you a safe home, a hope for a better future. I thought I would come back to you sooner. It shouldn’t have ended like this. We hoped we would see you every day while securing a place for our family in this world, but the moment you left my arms, my memories were locked. I will never forgive myself for what I’ve put you through. If I could, I would go back in time, just to take you away from this, but I can’t. Believe me when I say that I will make him pay. He will wish to die after I am finished with him. We’d lost so much time, just because of stupid manipulation of that fucking bastard, but I don’t want to lose any more time with you, Harry. Do you think we could try to be a family again? I want to get to know you, I want to get to know the man you have become. I want Sirius to remember you and maybe some day be a proper family,” Severus was crying. He never cried, not once, since he was a kid who was beaten by his father, but right now, seeing his son so utterly broken, broke something in him too.

He missed his whole childhood; he missed his first steps, first words. He missed so much, and even those things he didn’t miss, he ridiculed, made fun of him like a bully. There were some moments, though he didn’t know it then, where his parental instincts kicked in, like when he tried to stabilize his broom in his first year, but that was nothing in comparison with all the wrong he had done.

The twins were crying too for their soulmate, who had to go through so much, just because of the bad decisions his parent made. They had so much making up to do, but they already knew Harry would give them a chance. They could feel the hope radiating from their mate in waves, and the images Harry didn’t hold back flashed in their minds, like Snape celebrating his birthday, Sirius hugging him after visiting him during holidays, or just having a simple breakfast together. They wanted him to be happy, so when he finally looked at them with teary eyes, they pushed every happy feeling, their acceptance, and love through their bond.

“I… I would love that,” Harry said after Snape let go of him.

As it turned out, Snape wasn’t as cold-hearted as he seemed. After they talked a little bit longer about basic things, such as how he liked Hogwarts, his favourite subject, or color, they finally decided to meet up in the evenings to get to know each other better. Before leaving, Harry reluctantly gave him a goodbye hug and made his way, along with the twins, back to their dorms.

“Surprisingly, he was a lot more accepting than I thought he would be,” said George while looking over the map, making sure no one would spot them being out after curfew.

Harry didn’t reply, he was emotionally exhausted, yet he knew he couldn’t have done it without his soulmates.

“You know he was being a git because Dumbledore influenced him. No one knows the real him, so who knows? Maybe he is secretly a big softie,” Fred replied jokingly at which Harry snorted, smiling to himself.

Without saying anything, George pulled out a coin and flipped it towards Fred, who caught it with a grin.

“What was that about?” Harry asked, frowning at them.

“Well, we had a bet going on how long it would take you to finally smile. I said under ten minutes, so George had to pay up,” Fred flipped the coin with a smile before pocketing it.

“You are unbelievable,” Harry snorted while silently smiling, loving their cheesy bets.

“Fuck, Filch is coming this way,” as George said that, Harry was grabbed by the hand and pulled to the nearest door. He was shoved in, followed by the two bodies who pushed him further back into the dark cupboard.

Harry didn’t have any time to process where he was as the door closed, and suddenly they were in total darkness. Before he could start to panic, one of the twins took him by the waist, pulling him into a hard body, stroking his cheek. How the person knew where his cheek was in this darkness, he had no idea. Giving him a slight push, he took two steps aside, moving around where the hands directed him to.

‘Do you remember how I told you it would be fun to sneak around? This is what I had in mind,‘ uttered Fred in his mind before kissing him so hard he stumbled into George’s chest, who instantly pulled him in from behind.

Harry gasped in surprise, and Fred took advantage, slipping his tongue in while George kissed Harry’s neck. He could feel George’s hard cock against his back while Fred’s hands traveled down Harry’s body, making him forget where they were. The only thing he could focus on was the lips and hands on his body, slowly trailing down.

‘Don’t think, just feel us, sweetheart,‘ George whispered through the bond, even though he didn’t need to, but Harry did as he was told. His shirt was tugged out of his pants, making room for George’s hands to slip up, touching his chest, learning where every scar was on his body, noting how he reacted to each touch. When George suddenly pinched his nipple, Fred was ready to swallow the moan that almost left Harry’s lips, which only encouraged George to continue.

With one hand staying on his chest, playing with his nipple, the other one traveled down his torso to his pants, where George stopped, waiting for Harry to react. Harry couldn’t think, he could only feel and so he followed his instincts, pushing back against George’s hard cock, making him softly, almost completely silently moan.

Without any hesitation, George unbuttoned Harry’s pants, slipping his hand in, taking his hard cock in his hands.

If it wasn’t for Fred, Filch would have already found them. Harry couldn’t stop the loud gasp from escaping, but before he could, Fred’s hand covered his mouth, silencing him instantly.

‘Love, do you think you can keep quiet just for a moment?‘ Fred asked with a chuckle, smiling at Harry’s violent nodding.

‘Good boy,‘ George praised him, while Fred’s hand moved away from his mouth. For a moment, he couldn’t feel Fred anywhere near him, when suddenly George turned his head to the side, kissing him passionately on the mouth. Harry tried to win the battle of dominance between their tongues, but when Fred’s tongue licked his tip, he lost it.

George only kissed him more passionately, making him dizzy, while Fred took his cock all the way in, bobbing his head up and down, while George made sure Harry stayed silent as he played with his nipple while his other hand was resting around his neck in a leisurely manner.

‘You are so good, Harry. Such a good boy, that’s it. Come, sweetheart,‘ George chanted in his head while continuing the assault on his lips.

Harry didn’t last long. With the combination of Fred’s lips on his cock, George’s hands and kisses, which took his breath away, he came so hard his knees gave out, forcing George to support his whole weight.

Harry was trembling as Fred tucked him back in, buttoning back his pants, before kissing Harry gently.

‘I think we broke him, George,‘ Fred laughed through the bond before briefly kissing George, after which he gave Harry a peck on his cheek before casting Lumos and looking at the two other boys with a smile. Every single one of them was sporting a blush on their cheeks.

Harry’s mind was spinning, while his body was still buzzing with the aftershocks of the orgasm he had just had.

‘I think you are correct, Fred,‘ George replied with a grin, satisfied with their work. Before taking out the map and looking it over, he leaned Harry against his chest, making sure he wouldn’t lose balance. Luckily, Filch had already left, and the corridor was clear.

“Sweetheart, do you think you can walk?” George asked teasingly, pulling Harry out of the state he was in.

“Eh, yeah, totally,” he stumbled over his words, making him blush even harder.

“Sure, that was so convincing,” Fred chuckled before stroking Harry’s cheek.

“Are you sure, you are alright, love?” he asked afterwards with a soft smile, needing to make sure.

“Yeah, I am, promise. I’ve never experienced anything like this, so it was just a lot at once, but in a good way,” Harry added after seeing the worried looks the twins gave him.

“Well, you better get used to it, because this is only the start,” Fred almost whispered. Holding his face in his hands, he pulled on his bottom lip with his thumb while his eyes were focused on the movement, before looking Harry in his eyes and kissing him deeply.

“We… I love you, Harry,” he whispered, while keeping their foreheads pressed together.

“I know we always tell you that WE love you, but I need you to understand how much we mean it. We do love you, but I want you to hear it from me, as a single person. I love you, Harry Prince Black,” Harry gasped at the use of his full real name, feeling the overwhelming love he had for the twins.

“I do too, Fred,” he whispered before looking around at George.

“You too, George, and I am sorry I didn’t tell you before,” he moved away from them a little, just enough to look them in the eyes, wanting them to understand without telling the actual words yet. No one ever loved him before, so the feeling was unknown to him, so he wanted to make sure those feelings were true. “Everything I am belongs to you and I can’t imagine a world where I would be without you. You make me complete. You make me stronger, and no matter what happens, I will fight for our future together, I promise,” he said in a surprisingly strong voice, realizing how much he meant those words.

“Oh, love,” Fred whispered with tears in his eyes before pulling the three of them into a hug.

“I love you too, Harry,” George whispered into his ear as they stood there together, sharing something so intimate they didn’t want to let go of one another. They stayed like that for a while before finally pulling apart.

“I hate to ruin the moment, but we should get going, otherwise who knows when we will be able to get back,” George said sadly, breaking them out of the trans they were in. They got themselves together before making their way back to the dorms.

Chapter Text

Draco was working with Harry on the potion when someone entered the room. Luckily for the person, the class hadn’t started yet, because if it had, Snape would have given the person detentions until winter holiday without any questions asked.

Harry didn't look up to see who it was. The preparation process took all his attention, so he was surprised when he heard footsteps approach him.

When Ginny finally found Harry next to Draco, her brows furrowed, and she made her way towards him. Why was Harry with the git? She had no idea, but was about to find out.

“I am afraid to ask, but what did you mess up so much that you ended up with the Git?” she asked Harry, irritated, briefly flipping her gaze to Malfoy. She leaned on the desk, trying to look seductive while holding up a note between two fingers.

“Nothing, we made a deal to tutor each other in order to pass our tests. There is nothing else to it,” Harry replied nonchalantly, trying to ignore the way she moved closer to him. Her presence made him uncomfortable. It was like she didn’t even remember her brothers were his soulmates, trying to make an impression on him.

He moved away from her, continuing with the preparation of the ingredients they had to add today.

“You are making less sense than before, Harry. You? Working with the Feret? You have good grades, you don’t need his help, and even if you did, you could ask me for help instead of him,” Ginny opposed in distaste, before licking her lips and looking back at Harry.

‘God, please help me,‘ Harry muttered to himself, annoyed, but somehow Fred replied.

‘What is it?‘ asked Fred in his mind.

“Ginny came to my class. She is flirting with me as if nothing happened,‘ he replied before jumping in surprise. She touched him on the shoulder, still talking about something, but he spaced her out for a moment.

“What are you actually doing here, Weaselete? The class is about to begin, so I suggest you say what you came here for, or take your leave,” Draco snapped, already having enough of her presence. Plus, he saw the way Harry was trying not to be near her, but she still advanced on him, pushing his buttons.

“Shut up, Malfoy. This doesn’t concern you,” Ginny barked out; however, he had a point. If Snape came in here, seeing her there, she would get detentions. With a sigh, she put the parchment on the table.

“Dumbledore wants to see you. Don’t be late,” she explained before jumping down from the table and forcing a kiss on Harry’s cheek before Harry could pull away.

Harry wanted to vomit. Yes, he liked her in the past, but right now it was as if his body hated to be touched by anybody else than the twins. He covered his mouth, trying to breathe through it.

“Harry, you okay?” he heard Draco’s concerned voice, but the bile was already pushing up his throat.

“I think I might be sick,” he managed to reply before bolting out of the room, almost knocking Snape in the process.

“Potter, what do you think you’re…” Snape almost yelled, before seeing the state his son was in. He looked around, making sure no one was in the corridor before going after him.

“Are you alright?” he asked in concern, seeing how pale Harry was.

“Sick… toilet,” he managed to utter before running to the bathroom next to the lab. Luckily, it was there for safety precautions, since a lot of accidents happen during the class, and the students have to wash away any remaining liquid.

“What happened?” Snape asked from the door, making sure Harry was okay. The boy washed his face with cold water, slowly feeling the urge to vomit pass. With a sigh, he looked up, meeting his father’s gaze.

“Ginny stopped by, giving me a note from Dumbledore. Apparently, she has a crush on me or something, so before she left, she gave me a kiss on the cheek, and somehow my body reacted like this,” he motioned to the sink.

“Ah, I understand. The bond doesn’t like it when someone who wants to steal you away from your soulmates makes a move. It’s a natural reaction, however, I don’t understand why she would do that. You said she was informed about your status,” Snape asked, already being informed about what happened before school. It had been about a week since they’d visited the Gringotts bank, and since then, they’d met up almost every night, talking about their lives.

Snape told him how he felt the need to help Harry in his first year, and in return, Harry told him about seeing two unknown silhouettes in the Mirror of Erised. Now he realized it was him and Sirius, but at that time, he only wanted his parents. Harry also told him about what happened while he was at Hogwarts, promising that one day he would take him to the Chamber of Secrets to get the remains from the basilisk. Of course, he had to swear he would split it with the twins, who already had eyes on the being.

“Yes, she was. It looked like she didn’t remember any of it,” Harry explained after realizing he forgot to reply.

“What if Dumbledore somehow found out and erased her memories?” he finally voiced the question that was running through his head.

“Not possible. Fred mentioned that he saw her taking the vow, so those memories can’t be accessed by anyone else. The only possibility is that Fred was wrong and somehow she didn’t take the vow, but we can’t be sure,” Snape thought out loud, trying to figure out what had happened.

“If that was the case, what if he tries to take mine? I don’t want him to lock my memories or magic again. What would happen to Fred and George then? I can’t leave them. I can’t leave you after I just got you back,” Harry tried to stay calm, but his magic acted out nonetheless. The stalls opened in a bag while the windows shook, creating complete chaos around them.

“Calm down, Harry. It will be okay. We will think of something,” Snape reasoned while touching Harry’s shoulders, making sure his son was alright.

“When was the last time you were with the twins?” he asked, looking around them, making sure nothing was broken, even though the stalls were stable once again.

“Breakfast, but I’m fine. Promise. I just feel like a caged animal that needs to get out,” Harry explained, refusing to look his father in the eyes.

“I understand, don’t worry. We should head back if you feel up for it. I suggest you read the note before I make it to the classroom, and then break something when I am in my office. I will call you to my study, which will give us some time to think of a plan. You will get detention, but you know how it goes,” Snape suggested with a smirk.

Since he got his memories back, Harry constantly did something to get detentions, so they would have time to talk. In public, they played the roles of angry student and arrogant teacher, but behind closed doors, they were slowly coming to terms with being a father and a son, learning new things about each other.

“You know, since I got you back, I sometimes wish I didn’t ask the sorting hat to put me into Gryffindor. Then we would have had more time together,” Harry commented, ready to leave.

“What do you mean?” Snape asked, not being aware of this story yet.

“The sorting hat wanted to put me into Slytherin, but after meeting Draco, I asked it not to,” Harry smirked at his father before leaving.

“You know, I can still be cunning like a Slytherin while staying courageous like Gryffindor. I am, after all, your son,” Harry managed to say before slipping out of the bathroom.

Snape stood there, stunned. His son took after him in some ways, even if he didn’t remember him. Sirius would have been in Slytherin, too, if it wasn’t for his family, yet he found love in him anyway. It didn’t matter what house Harry was in; he was his son, and he would be happy either way. Maybe some day he would get to know his son enough not to be surprised by every new revelation.

Severus entered the classroom three minutes after Harry took his place and explained to Draco what had happened. He read the note, pocketing it and continuing with the potion.

“You know what to do. Continue,” Snape just said arrogantly before entering his office, leaving the door ajar.

“I am sorry for this, but I have to talk to him,” Harry whispered to Draco before letting go of the jar he held. It shattered on the ground into tiny pieces.

“Potter! My office, now!” Snape yelled angrily, forcing Draco to clean after him. Draco knew this was one of the only ways they could get a minute to talk alone during the class, so he played the role of angry student, glaring at Harry’s back, while silently smiling.

“You incompetent little brat…” echoed throughout the room before the door closed.

“So, what did you find out?” Snape asked the moment they were alone.

“He wants to see me after class. It looks like he wants to know how my summer went,” Harry uttered, not wanting to go to him. This looked like a trap; he never asked him about his summer. Why would he even care? He wanted him to stay there.

“Hm. I suggest you don’t look him in the eyes. That’s how he can look into your memories, but that would look suspicious. Did you ever try learning Occlumency?” Snape looked at his son, waiting for an answer expectantly.

“No. I know how it works since I read about it, but I’ve never tried it.”

It was the truth; he remembered almost everything he ever read, but at that time, something forced him to ignore it.

“Okay, we will work on it right now. Dumbledore is too powerful for you to learn one of the hardest forms of magic in only 40 minutes. However, we have the advantage. He has no idea that you know about his manipulations, so if you manage to learn how to show him only those memories he wants to see, he won’t stumble on anything else.” Snape’s plan snapped into place, already prepared to do whatever it takes for his son. He was more powerful than Dumbledore, so if he managed to learn the basics, there was no way for Dumbledore to learn the truth.

“If all goes according to plan, I will teach you everything I know. No one will ever get into your head without your permission,” Snape said with finality, before opening the door and looking over the potions.

“What are you looking at, Potter! I told you to write 500 lines until the end of the class!” Snape yelled before looking at Draco.

“As I already told you, Mr. Malfoy. You made a huge mistake by pairing up with Potter. Today, you will have to work alone.” Snape dramatically turned around, entering his office.

“You know I can’t write 500 lines of whatever you have in mind while working on my Occlumency shields. That would be impossible,” Harry said uncaringly, just pointing out the mistake in his plans.

“That’s why I bought you this,” Snape smiled wickedly, pulling out an automagical writing quill. It looked almost like a regular quill, but the ends of the feather were red, creating a unique-looking quill.

“Before you ask, it copies your handwriting. Just write a few sentences and it will continue by itself. Here is the parchment and I want you to write ‘I must pay attention to what I am doing,‘” Snape said before Harry started writing without another word. It took him only three sentences before the quill moved on its own.

“You are brilliant!” Harry exclaimed like a usual teenage boy, looking at his father excitedly.

“So what’s next?” he asked, waiting for Snape to explain.

“Now, we are going to train your mind to push forward memories, which you know the other person is searching for. Until you understand the process, I will tell you what I’m looking for. Afterwards, you will try to show me the images without me telling you anything. You will have to feel the intention from me in order to know what I’m looking for. You can try to alter the memories, however, that is far too advanced,” he explained, pulling a chair in front of his son before sitting down.

“Okay, I understand,” Harry said, already dreading what his father wants to see.

“Good. Firstly, I will ask you if you are feeling comfortable about regular questions, like your memories with your friends, Quidditch, or your Muggle life. When I tell you what I am looking for, it will be too late to stop the spell. So, tell me your boundaries,” Snape didn’t want to intrude on the memories, which he didn’t want to show him. It would be hard, that much he gathered, but he would try his best to pick memories, which would exclude the Muggle family.

Harry thought about it for a moment. He wanted Severus to know about his past someday, however, this would be too much for him to take. He wanted to tell him about what happened to him without showing him the actual memories. If he asked about something he didn’t mention, he wouldn’t be angry with him, but he would like to tell him everything on his own time.

“Don’t ask about the Dursleys or what happened there. You can ask me about my primary school, if you want to now, but nothing from my regular life, like chores for example,” Harry replied, looking at his father. He really had to stop thinking about him as a father, when in fact, he was his mother.

“Okay, when I tell you what I am looking for, I want you to push the memory forward, so I won’t look for anything else. Ready?” Severus asked, at which Harry nodded.

“Basilisk,” he only said before casting a silent legilimency on his son.

When Harry heard the word, the only thought that came to his mind was how he had fought off the basilisk before he got to Ginny. He found the sword in the hat, after which he impaled the giant snake through its head, killing it instantly. Yet, somehow, one fang pierced his skin, pushing the venom into his body.

“Good, that was really good for your first try,” Snape said after exiting the memory. He already heard about what happened, so he didn’t ask his son how he survived the encounter.

“The only issue is that you showed me a memory which is so breathtaking that I want to know what happens next. If it were anybody else, they would search your mind to find the answer. You have to think of a memory that will be so boring to me that I won’t try to find anything else. Understood?” Snape explained, while Harry focused on his words, making sure he understood the assignment.

“Yes.”

“Sirius,” Snape said. In an instant, Harry remembered how Sirius hugged him, but he forced the memory away, pulling forward a memory of his poster.

“That was really good. If you were faster, I wouldn’t have noticed you changed the memory,” Snape praised him. If he didn’t know better, he would say Harry had some experience with the mind spells. His magic was strong, as well as his mind, and changing them so quickly without having any previous experience was amazing.

“The twins,” Snape said, knowing this would be one of the hardest to conquer; however, his son only showed him a memory from Quidditch, how they flew around, trying to beat Harry and catching the Snitch faster.

They were practicing like this for quite some time before Snape changed the assignment, making Harry try to predict his thoughts.

“Okay, Harry. You’re doing amazingly. Last one and then we will have to go back, okay?” Snape asked with a smile on his face, knowing his son had mastered this part of Occlumency. To master this spell so quickly was almost impossible, but somehow Harry had a natural talent.

He focused on the intent, not wanting to intrude on the topics his sons picked as taboo, however, he wanted to get as close as he could, just to see how his son would react. He wanted to see how he would act under pressure if Dumbledore tried anything.

He focused on his childhood bedroom, diving into his mind, trying to find what was relevant. Without any warning, a memory assaulted him. He found himself in total darkness, with three horizontal lines from where some light got through. Interest piqued, he was about to look at it more closely when he was suddenly harshly shown out of Harry’s mind.

“Don’t, that’s private.”

Harry wasn’t ready to show this part of his childhood to his father, at least not yet. Maybe some day he will be ready, but not now.

“As you wish. I take it that you are aware Dumbledore won’t care about your opinion,” commented Snape with a shrug.

“I know, don’t worry.” Harry was prepared as much as he could be in that short while. When he, along with Snape, entered the classroom, he made his way to the headmaster’s office while going through the mental exercises Snape showed him. He was nervous; the idea of Dumbledore being manipulative still made him question his sanity, but even though his mind was in disagreement with his instincts, he knew Dumbledore wasn’t the man he thought he was.

“Lemon drops,” said Harry when he finally reached the gargoyle. The gargoyle turned, opening up the staircase which led to the office.

“My dear boy, I am happy to see you,” welcomed him Dumbledore, standing behind his desk, watching out of the window.

“Likewise, headmaster. You wanted to see me?” Harry asked before sitting down next to Fawkes.

“Oh, yes. I wanted to ask you how your summer went. I was informed that you attended the Tournament with the Weasleys. It was a wonderful game and I believe an amazing experience, though what occurred afterwards was just terrible,” Dumbledore expressed with surprising ease, as if the tragedy wasn’t as bad as everybody thought. Harry was taken aback by Dumbledore’s attitude, yet he bit his lip and replied with a shrug, as if everything was fine.

“My summer went as usual, Dursleys still hate me, so they gave me chores to balance ‘my existence‘,” Harry gestured the quotes with his fingers, while carefully watching the headmaster, making sure he didn’t make eye contact. Half truth was better than a complete lie, so he tried to sound as he normally would.

“I am sure they don’t hate you, Harry, you are just overreacting. Every child should have chores to do in order to learn how to take care of their stuff. It’s just part of growing up,” Dumbledore smiled, finally turning towards him. When he sat down in front of him, Harry made sure to keep his attention on stroking Fawkes, just to show he was otherwise occupied.

“I’ve noticed you are spending more time with the Weasley twins. How did that happen?” Here it was, exactly what Harry was afraid of. The headmaster noticed his interest, their close proximity, and his reluctance to be with Ginny alone. Luckily, Harry was prepared for his, he had already made sure to know what memory to show him if he tried to look into his mind. So with a deep breath, he looked at the headmaster before he spoke.

"During the Tournament, they saved my life, and afterwards, we talked about their pranks. I had a few ideas how to improve some of their stuff, so we are just talking it over,” he explained before feeling Dumbledore’s presence in his mind. He felt his intention to find the deepest secrets about him and the twins, so Harry pulled the memory of him being carried in Fred’s arms forward. Dumbledore took the bait, looking the memory over before nodding.

Never before had Harry felt the headmaster's presence in his mind, so he was glad this time he knew what to look for.

“I see, however, I suggest to keep your distance, Harry. You need to focus on your studies rather than on silly pranks,” he finally said before leaning back.

“I will keep that in mind, headmaster. Thank you.”

“Certainly, Harry. Now, get going or you’ll miss dinner. I will stay in contact,” the headmaster said, motioning for Harry to take his leave. Harry couldn’t be more grateful. If he could, he would have run to the door, but he kept his cool and slowly walked out.

***

“So, how did it go? Did it work?” Snape asked later that evening with Draco, Fred, George, and him in the room. Harry was seated in George's lap, while Fred hugged him from the side, his head leaning on his shoulder.

He had to keep his distance during the dinner because the whole time, Dumbledore was keeping a close eye on him. He could feel his magic rumbling underneath his skin, so when he finally met them in Snape’s living quarters, he pulled them close, refusing to leave their side. Draco was surprisingly already waiting for them, talking to Severus about what had happened during the day.

When Snape saw the state his son was in, he didn’t comment on it. He knew Harry needed to be with the twins, so he just motioned for them to sit.

“He took the bait, but that doesn’t really mean much. He noticed how close I am to these two. Let’s just say, he is expecting me to keep my distance. I don’t know why, but somehow I got the feeling he knows about how the Dursleys treat me. He mentioned something in the lines of ‘it’s normal and every kid should have their chores,‘” Harry said, looking at Snape’s reaction.

“It wouldn’t surprise me if he did, after all, he was the one who put you there. My suggestion is that you keep your distance to make him believe you are following his wishes, if you manage it, of course. It will be hard, but if we want him to trust you more, that’s the only way not to raise suspicion,” Snape suggested, at which Draco looked up.

“You know, if you use your magic more often, you will deplete your reserves. That way, you won’t need the twins as often,” he suggested.

Harry was surprised that there was another way to keep his magic at bay. Why didn’t he think of this sooner? It was logical, and the truth was that he hadn’t been using his magic nearly as often as the other students. This could actually work, even though he hated the idea that he would spend less time with the twins.

As if they heard his thoughts, Fred hugged him closer, and George pulled his hair behind his ear while stroking his back. Snape only looked away, uncomfortable.

“Tomorrow they are going to pick champions, and the day after is the Hogsmeade weekend. I would like to suggest we make a trip,” Snape finally said, looking at the three of them.

“Trip to where?” Fred asked with a smirk, already guessing the answer.

“To Sirius,” replied Snape, already looking forward to seeing his soulmate, but the dread in his stomach only worsened. This will be interesting, he thought.

Chapter Text

To Harry’s dismay, the twins decided to try to put their names into the goblet. Their reasoning was: it would look too suspicious if they didn’t do anything stupid, and Harry had to agree with that logic. Although Harry liked to prank his classmates from time to time, mainly when they deserved it, he still lacked the cunningness of the twins. The matter still stood. If they didn’t do anything stupid as they normally would, Dumbledore would be onto them. The whole secrecy would be out in the open, which Harry couldn't allow.

So now, he sat in his place, watching as the twins walked into the room with a whole crowd on their heels, ready to see if they succeed. The hatred towards this entire ordeal he had gotten them into was getting on his nerves. What could he have done differently so they wouldn't be endangered? Maybe this was inevitable, and there was no other choice, but he still couldn't stop himself from thinking it over.

“To the bottom,” they said in unison before briefly looking at the smiling facade Harry was sporting, downing the potion in one swift move. He hated the mask that was worn on his face. Internally, he was scoffing, praying nothing would go wrong. Luckily, the twins heard Harry out, who suggested making the potion with Snape’s supervision. After some persuasive tactics from Harry, they agreed. Snape was unexpectedly lenient in going through his son's plan, and he decided well. The twins had so much knowledge about potion making that he couldn't stop himself from gaping. After experiencing so much raw talent, Snape couldn't stop himself from giving them an antidote. Even if he wanted to see them struggling to get rid of the after-effects, they deserved it. The gratitude Harry felt for his dad couldn't be expressed in words. Not only did he make sure his soulmates were alright, but he also took it a step further by giving them the antidote.

When the twins entered the age line and put their names into the goblet, they were violently thrown back. Harry's heart leapt to his throat when he watched almost in slow motion as the twins flew through the air. After they hit the round hard, Harry could hear their groans even from his seat. After they sat up, looking around, they saw white beards with long white hair growing on their heads and faces. Harry burst out in laughter, clutching his stomach, even though he couldn’t imagine kissing them in this form. It became worse when he heard the blaming, almost toppling over after seeing their old bodies trying to fight one another. Merlin, this was good.

When Krum entered the room, everyone became quiet, even the twins. Realizing their position, which could be even sexual if the circumstances were different, they got up and made their way to Harry. The younger boy was smiling at them when the twins stood in front of him, totally forgetting about the antidote.

"Enjoying yourself?" George huffed at Harry's smile.

"Absolutely," Harry grinned even wider, gesturing the potion with his hand. The twins finally remembered the potion, taking it instantly.

After they took their seats, one row below Harry, the door opened, revealing the three headmasters. In a dramatic style, they made it to the goblet before Dumbledore started. The hall was filled with students waiting for their champions to be announced. Harry just watched as one by one, each champion was picked. Of course, one of them was Krum, then Fleur, and finally Cedric. Harry clapped for each champion, wishing them luck for the upcoming tasks. They came to Dumbledore, taking their notes with their names from him, before making their way to the back. When the show was over, Dumbledore looked at the student, ready to continue with another speech, which Harry almost instantly tuned out.

“Well, those are the champions…” he started, but was interrupted by the goblet. The flames grew higher, almost angrily, spitting out another paper. Harry's heart froze, his intuition already telling him whose name was on the parchment. No, there was no way. He didn't put his name there!

“Harry Potter,” Dumbledore whispered, looking around, trying to locate the boy with his gaze. Harry almost tried to duck, hide behind the students. But his body was still frozen, from disbelief at what he heard. He didn’t put his name into the goblet, there was no way he heard him right. Please, let it be just his imagination. After what he asked of the twins, this wasn't fair.

“Harry Potter!” Dumbledore shouted, making everybody look at the teen, who was rapidly shaking his head. Even Fred and George looked at their soulmate in disbelief, pale in the face, realizing the danger Harry was about to face.

‘No,‘ he heard Fred’s helpless voice in his head.

‘Please, anyone else, just not you,‘ George pleaded, even if he knew Harry didn’t have a choice.

‘I didn't do it, I didn't want to compete,‘ he almost begged in his head, not wanting to stand up.

Harry looked at his soulmates before gathering up the courage and giving in, forcing his legs to move toward Dumbledore. Harry looked back when Dumbledore firmly pushed the paper into his chest. What he saw almost broke him. The sorrow in the twins' eyes was well masked, but he saw the reality nonetheless. By the looks of it, Ron was done with him. The glare he gave his best friend. could kill on the spot, but somehow Harry managed to look away. When he walked past his father, who gazed at him in betrayal, he was done. Snape's lips were pressed in a thin line in disapproval, which was also reflected in his gaze. Even though Harry knew every chance he had with his dad was lost, he still shook his head, trying to convey the message. He didn't do it.

Not waiting for Snape's angry glare, Harry moved inside without noticing the change in Snape's demeanor.

Severus realized the shake Harry gave him. If Harry wanted to fight with him, he would. This was a silent disagreement of another sort. This wasn’t his son’s choice. Someone made it for him. He vowed then and there that he would do everything in his power to help him.

The conversations Harry had with the champions and headmasters were long, trying to express that he didn’t put his name into the goblet, but still, the result was clear. He had competed, or he would lose his magic. Not doing anything would have the same result as failing, so he held his head high, agreeing to participate in the competition.

The meeting started so rapidly, Harry almost had a panic attack. The way Dumbledore rushed into the room, Harry could almost see Vernon, completely forgetting about Snape's training. First rule: not to look into his eyes. The moment Harry realized it, his gaze shot away, momentarily stunned that nothing had happened. Although his relationship with Snape might be ruined, he will never forget this lesson, and he vowed never to make such a mistake again.

But the problem still stood. There was no way he could get out of the tournament. What he was told was that it was a form of magical contract. He sat there, contemplating his choices, refusing to listen to their bigotries. After they were finally finished, he was cleared to leave. And leave he did, as fast as possible. As he stood alone in the hallway, the overwhelming feelings were too much. His loud dorm was out of the question, nor did he want to see his father, who actually believed he put his name in. There was no way he would face Ron right now, so he walked the halls aimlessly, trying to figure out what went wrong.

It was someone else’s doing, that was clear, but why? He pondered after finally finding a place where no one was. He was on the seventh floor, walking around the place, thinking.

Everybody believed he was 14; they had no idea he was actually 16, yet they agreed he was old enough to go against 17-year-old wizards, who had much more experience than him. It made no sense. The person had to have an alternative motive, either to test him or to gain something from it. Maybe his dreams of the skeletal man were a prediction, maybe they weren't just dreams, but reality. His head was pounding from all the stress and thinking. He needed to sit down, or better, take a nap, but he would rather sleep in the halls than face anybody else.

Suddenly, a door materialized in front of him as he walked up and down the hall. He had no idea what it was. His curiosity got the better of him, so with a sigh, he made his way inside. The room was cozy with a blackboard on the wall in front of him, surrounded by bookshelves. A pensive and a table with a chair sat in front of it, as if someone wanted him to figure it out.   Without thinking too much about it, he made his way inside, the door closing behind him.

***

The twins were looking at the map when Harry’s name suddenly disappeared. The whole time they watched him, knowing Harry needed some time for himself. His feelings were like another entity in their bodies, wanting someone to acknowledge them. They gave him space, but when his name disappeared, they ran to the seventh floor, shouting at Harry through their bond.

‘Where are you?‘ Fred tried to ask his mate, with no answer.

‘Harry, our mighty prince, tell us where you are. Or face our wrath,‘ George joked, trying every tactic that worked on Harry. Finally, that piqued Harry’s attention.

‘I’m fine, don’t worry. I just needed some time alone,‘ Harry just replied, amused.

Without knowing how to find him, they began pacing the corridor where Harry’s name disappeared. It never happened before; if someone was in the castle, their name was shown on the map, so how could Harry be there while his name wasn’t?  Something had to be here. They found almost every passage without the map, and if this one wasn't on it, challenge accepted. Logically, they mirrored Harry's walking, hoping it would trigger some reaction. After walking around the place for a few minutes, trying to find a possible secret passage, the door finally appeared.  Without waiting, they made their way inside, finding Harry firing spells at a dummy. Sweat was pouring down his naked back, sometimes landing on the floor as Harry moved. The twins could only gape at him. How did that sudden change happen?

“Oh, hon, if I had known you would be so hot..." Fred teased with a smirk, watching Harry’s muscles work, spinning around, and casting another spell. The dummy fell backwards before their mate looked at them.

“…we would have brought some ice to cool you down,” finished George, licking his lips seductively. The tentative smile that Harry gave them was almost shy, like they shouldn’t see him like this.

“How did you know where I was?” The question wasn’t rude, but the curious undertone was still there.

“Ah, Harry, you should know by now…”

“…that we have our ways,” Fred finished with a wink, looking his mate over. There were no visible injuries, but from the whirling emotions, he felt much stronger now; he knew Harry was struggling.

“The map, of course,” Harry laughed, picking a towel from the floor. He wiped the sweat from his forehead without looking away from them.

“Did you really think we wouldn’t keep an eye on you?” George asked, making his way to his mate.

“After we told you we have been watching since you were a first-year student? You should know better, love.” Fred said while looking around the place. It looked cozy, as if the place adjusted to Harry's need, or maybe it just looked that way from the beginning.

“So, how did you find this place?” George asked before sitting down on the sofa, which appeared out of nowhere. Ah! So it adjusts to the needs of others, cool!

“Just needed a place to think, walked around a bit, and Tada, here it is,” he explained. Now, where did he put his shirt? Harry walked around a bit, trying to find his clothes, when Fred pulled him down to the sofa.

“Talk, love,” Fred ordered, looking Harry in the eyes. Harry knew what Fred was asking for, but saying it out loud made him almost cringe. It was silly. He didn’t blame Snape for thinking he did it, yet it still stung. He wanted to get that energy out of him, and the room provided him just that.

“He thinks that I did it,” he finally said without giving any further explanation. If anybody should know his thoughts, the twins would be the only option. From the interaction they saw, the answer was obvious.

“He looked at me in total disbelief, like I betrayed him.” The anger in his voice was almost palpable. He finally has his dad, who should be on his side, but when it came to it, he chose not to believe him. It stung. But what was most surprising was that Harry knew better. He knew he couldn’t count on the adults, so why was he disappointed? Nothing changed. This was the man who was a double spy. He should see what others don't, and yet he still chose not to trust Harry. His son, who told him the dangers he went through. His son, who told him he just wants a normal life. Snape hadn't been listening, and that was what hurt the most. 

“Love, he doesn’t know you that well. Remember that he doesn’t really know you, the real you. He only knows a student who makes rash decisions from the time his mind was influenced by other things. He doesn’t think you did it, he is only scared something bad will happen to you, so please, don’t think the anger is real. He is just scared and maybe frustrated that he couldn't stop it,” Fred explained while holding his mate to his chest, trying to soothe him.

“In his mind, you are just a kid, his kid, who is going to compete in a deadly tournament. He was in shock, wouldn’t you be if it were the other way around?” Fred added while watching Harry’s expression closely, making sure he didn't overstep.

Fred had a point. To be honest, Harry wasn’t really angry with Snape, but it still stung. He wanted his father on his side, and the grimace he gave him was just horrible.

“Fred’s right. We talked to him after you left. He doesn’t think you put your name in; rather than he is sure someone wants you to compete. We are here for you and Snape is too,” George added while making Harry look up at him. His hopeful eyes met George’s, who smiled at him reassuringly.

“You should talk to him; he was looking for you,” Fred commented before looking around the place once more. “What is this place, by the way?” he asked. It looked almost like a common room, and from what he noticed, the place adjusted to their needs. A fireplace was on his right surrounded by a library, while two sofas faced each other. Behind him was a blackboard where Harry had already written something, but he didn’t have time to look at it. On the other side was the Dummy, who now stood in one place, ready to be used.

“I don’t know, I was thinking it through, like who would want me to compete, and suddenly this appeared. I think it gives you everything you need. Actually, I read about something like this, I believe it is called the Room of Requirement. It adapts according to your needs,” As Harry said that the sofa underneath them widened, letting them spread their legs.

“What did you say?” George asked with a smirk before pulling Harry closer to him.

“Something tells me you need comfort,” Fred uttered, pulling Harry’s hair behind his ear and gazing into his eyes. He looked at his mate’s chest, which was still nude, pressed between their bodies. When he noticed his flawless skin, the image just looked… false. This wasn’t their Harry, and even though Harry liked himself more this way, the twins disagreed. Yes, he looked amazing, but this wasn’t the real him. The marks and flaws were what made Harry their Harry.

“Drop the glamour, love. I want to see you. The real you,” he almost whispered, begging Harry with his eyes before he saw the change. His darker green eye stared back at him as the glamour fell away. He could see now the darker coloring around his eye with the thin scar running down his eyebrow. The lightning scar changed, too. It was now bigger, spreading almost to his ear, running into his hair. He was beautiful, not handsome as others would call him, but beautiful. He had softer features, more feminine, yet somehow it made him only more perfect, more unique. The scars on his chest also appeared, drawing them to the bite mark on Harry’s neck. He had other markings on his body, but that one was theirs. His ribs were less visible than before, and some of the previous bruises stayed, like the one around his eye.

Harry was a little bit shorter than they were, but somehow it felt right; they fit like a puzzle when they were together, as if they were meant to be. Fred knew that that’s exactly what it was. They were meant for each other, complementing one another, while being their unique selves.

The three boys stayed like that for a long time, enjoying each other’s presence and proximity, until the time came for them to leave.

***

“I’m sorry that I didn’t come to you sooner,” Harry apologized to Snape after making his way to his office.

“No worries, but next time I would prefer you to come to me. There is no one whose statement would mean more to me than yours,” Snape said sorrowfully from behind his desk, looking up at his son.

“Noted,” Harry just replied and sat down in front of his dad.

“Good, so, any idea who could have put your name into the goblet, or why?” So they were going right to it. Okay. After Harry had some time to think it through, there were some things he noticed.

“Someone has an alternative motive, that’s for sure. Other than Dumbledore testing me, which doesn’t make much sense, someone else could have done it. Who? I have no idea, but Professor Moody is new in here, so it could be him or someone from the other schools. My suspicions are on Professor Moody for now, since every year the dark arts professor is somehow involved,” Harry expressed, trying to understand how it all fit and what readings Moody would have.

“Moody is ex-auror, I don’t think it would be him, but I understand your thinking process,” Snape replied. There were too many options who could have done it, yet he was glad Harry didn’t just accept the decision.

"Very well, but Quirell was also only a shy professor, and look what came out of it. I do not trust him, and until I am proven otherwise, I will keep my distance," Harry explained, realising the truth in his words. From what he just said, he was certain it was Moody.

"Since we don't know who actually did it, I agree with your decision. If anything happens, you come to me, deal?" Snape asked, at Harry only nodded.

Suddenly, an owl hit the window, stumbling slightly in the air, gaining their attention. Snape immediately made his way to the window, opening it so the owl could get inside. It dropped a letter on Harry’s lap before flying away. Harry took the letter, looking it over while his magic was looking for any abnormalities, which Snape insisted on teaching him.

“Who is it from?” Snape asked, looking at his son expectantly.

“Gringotts, they sent the information we went through, plus some more,” explained Harry, looking it over before gesturing for Snape to sit next to him.

Severus did as Harry asked, while looking over the letter with Harry.

Dear Lord Potter,

We were informed that you became emancipated because you are now a champion of Hogwarts. Since the third party is no longer involved, we ran the tests again. It was previously stated by your magical guardian that you are forbidden to take tests other than our bank states as regular. Because of that, we are now able to inform you about your changed status. Changes entail:

You can now access your vaults.

You are seen as an adult by society, which means your trace is now inactive.

We can inform you about the rings, which are now active ( they grant you mind protection, though learning mind magic is highly suggested).

Power from your heritage:

From your mother’s bloodline, you have the power of the mind, meaning Occlumency and Legilimency come naturally to you.

From your father’s side, we can now inform you that your bloodline originates from vampires, meaning once you fulfil your bond, your bloodline will come into effect. I insist that you read more about the abilities of vampires.

From Peverell’s bloodline, you can visit us for more information. The previous heir of Peverell’s bloodline locked his list to be only accessible to the next heir. The instructions say that we have to give it to you in person.

In addition, we can now list the substances and mind control that were found on your person. They include:

Refusal to talk about any form of abuse.

Being compliant and trustworthy towards Albus Dumbledore.

Agreeing with Albus Dumbledore.

Hateful feelings towards Slytherins and Severus Snape.

Boosting courage and self-sacrificing attributes.

Lock put on eidetic memory.

Low self-esteem while encouraging depression.

Low understanding of potions.

Locked ability to find your soulmates.

Trust towards (mainly the matriarch) Weasleys.

Potion to attract danger.

These were the strongest substances we found in your body; there were others we won’t list, but you can visit us for more information.

We also found out your core is gray, which means you can do both light and dark magic, which is really rare. Most of the population has either a light or a dark core.

We also discovered another presence in your core, but we don’t have more information about it as of yet.

Best regards

The Gringotts bank.

Harry only stared at the parchment, not knowing what to make of it. If Albus actually did all that stuff, he put his life in danger on multiple accounts. This wasn’t right.

“From now on, you won’t ever be with him alone. Do you understand? When he calls you to his office, you will ask McGonagall to go with you, or me. This can’t continue like…”

“No,” Harry jumped in. “He can’t know that I am aware of his manipulations. Just, no. For now, I will play his little dummy, but if he tries anything, I will make my move. If he does anything, we will be aware of it and one day I will put him on a trial and he will pay for his crimes,” Harry explained when Snape looked at him in surprise. His son should really be in Slytherin. Such devotion is valuable in his house and frowned upon in Gryffindor. Another thing Albus took away from him.

“I told you I should have been in Slytherin,” Harry smirked before getting up, not knowing he mirrored Snape's thoughts. It was time for him to go, otherwise, he would get another detention for being out after curfew.

“Okay, Harry, but you will keep me informed, deal?” Snape asked with a hard stare, not wanting Harry to object. He got up, leading Harry out while waiting for his reply. If that didn't happen, the door would stay shut.

“Of course,” with a smile, Harry took his leave, making Snape wonder why Albus did what he did, but the answer was so obvious. It was for his fucking "greater good."

Chapter Text

‘No! You can’t do that!‘ Harry exclaimed at the twins when they put something in Ron’s drink, probably the new line of potions for pranks. Ron was stubborn, refusing to talk to Harry at all. He was angry that he had gotten into the tournament without informing him, believing he had done it by himself. There was no way he would want to compete, but his best friend didn’t believe him at all. Even when Harry tried to talk to him, the only reply was the hateful glare he now sported every time he was around him.

The twins wanted to prank him for his stubbornness, but Harry didn’t want that. They were already on thin ice. If Ron got angry, he could go to Dumbledore, revealing their mate bond since Ron didn’t take the oath, because Harry trusted him. Up until now, Ron hadn't taken the scan, so everything was possible. He believed him, but maybe for his safety, he should have insisted on it.

‘Too late, Love,‘ Fred said with a laugh as Ron’s hair turned bright pink. He didn’t notice it at all, eating his food as if nothing had changed. Probably the potion was tasteless, so plus for the twins. Only after the laughter started around him, Ron knew something had happened. Everything looked normal, but when Neville pointed to his hair, he gave the twins an angry look.

“Calm down, little bro. We are just testing out a new potion, and you were the best candidate for it,” George smiled evilly at his brother, without stopping eating his food.

“Just wait, you git,” Ron said in rage as he rapidly stood up and left.

“I told you, you shouldn’t have done that,” Harry replied as he finished his food, while noticing Draco’s stare.

“What would be funny about that?” George asked, slowly getting up.

“He deserved it. If he really thinks you would want to compete, he is an idiot,” Fred added, not caring what his brother thought.

‘Meet us before curfew at the edge of the forest. Charlie wrote us that he knows what the first task will be,‘ George said through their bond as he was making his leave from the Hall.

‘Okay, babe,‘ replied Harry, noticing George’s smile widen.

***

Charlie was grinning when they met him, noticing the closeness between the twins and Harry instantly. He wasn’t blind. He knew something was going on between them, and as he led them through the woods, he noticed their hands intertwining, confirming his suspicions.

“So, who's gonna explain what’s going on between you three?” Charlie asked, while glancing at the three boys.

“Well, our dearest brother…”

“The only way you find out…”

“Is by making an unforgivable vow,” finished George with a wink. They already thought this through, and every person who wanted to know would have to make the vow. With Dumbledore's manipulations, they had to be sure.

“Oh, so you found your soulmate,” Charlie just replied, smiling.

Harry looked stunned that another person knew about them. As the number of people who knew about them rose, the more danger they were in, and he didn’t want anything to happen to the twins. They had to stay safe, no matter what.

“Stop. Thinking. That. Way…” the twins said in unison, glaring at Harry, already hearing his thoughts.

“Harry, I won’t tell, and if you need it, I swear on my life and magic that no one will hear about this from me,” Charlie shrugged while the magic enveloped him. With a sigh, Harry looked at him, his gratitude reflected in his eyes.

“Dumbledore would get it out of your head without the vow. That’s why I insist on it,” Harry explained, pulling the twins closer by their hands. Charlie looked at him curiously before leading them further into the darkness. The forest was dark, with no one in sight. Most of the students refused to venture into the forest, but since Harry had so many detentions in there, he wasn’t afraid. The worst one was when he met Voldemort, but he refused to think about it.

“I won’t ask, but I had known that Dumbledore always hides something. I believe you know what you are doing, and you have my full support. Yet, I have to ask, how long has this been going on?” Charlie asked while gesturing to their hands.

“About a month,” George replied, squeezing Harry’s hand.

“And are you happy?” Charlie questioned, trying to figure out if this was what the three of them wanted.

“Yes, he is amazing, Charlie. If I could tell it to everybody, I would, but his safety is on line,” Fred said with excitement, thinking about their future, already looking forward to it. Harry had baggage, but they would do everything to take the burden from him, and one day the Dursleys would pay.  They would be just a whisper in the wind after they were finished with them, or with Vernon. 

“No matter how long it takes, I am well aware that you’ll enjoy sneaking around nonetheless,” Charlie commented, knowing his brothers too well. He wished the best of luck to Harry because if the twins had to sneak around, they would do it in a fashion.

“You are right about that,” George smirked, finally noticing the dragons locked in their cages through the darkness. They were spitting fire around their cages, lighting up the place.

“Harry, that’s your first task. Take the egg without getting yourself killed. For this help, I have one favour to ask of you. I want you to promise me that you will do everything in your power to stay alive. Can you do that?" Charlie asked with a serious voice, looking the younger man in the face. This could get serious so fast, and the outcome if he failed wouldn't be pretty.

“I promise,” Harry replied with certainty, not realizing what Charlie meant.

“Good. I don’t know if you are aware of how the bond works, but if you die, you can as well kill them beforehand. What is a body without a soul, if one part isn’t alive anymore?” Harry was stunned. He had no idea that the twins could lose their lives if he perished. That was too big a price to pay, and yet he had no other choice. 

“I had no idea, but I can promise you I will do everything if it takes to stay alive, even losing my magic,” Harry was sure. There was no way he would fight a dragon, putting their lives in danger, rather than losing his magic. The twins came first.

“Not so fast. The magic is what holds your magic together. If you lose it, it would be almost as bad as you getting killed. Just do your best, but stay safe. Don’t do anything that would end your life, and you will be just fine. The contract says that you need to compete, not that you need to win, so if you give it a try without getting yourself killed, you will be fine,” Charlie explained, hoping the younger man got the point. He really hoped it wouldn't cost the twins their lives, but at the same time, Harry was their soulmate. He was their happiness, and as far as he knew, Harry had enough courage and experience to battle the dragon.

As Harry stood there frozen, George pulled him closer, kissing him on the lips.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart. You have us and we will do everything we can to help you,” Harry was glad he had the twins on their side. They were smart, and if he knew something for certain, he could do this with their help. 

***

Harry was panting. His entire body was flushed with pleasure, making it almost impossible for him to think.

“That’s it, love,” Fred bit his ear while moving inside his body, hitting the spot that sends waves of pleasure to every ending.

Harry pushed Fred onto his back, pushing the length into him even more. George kissed his temple, stoking his cock before kissing Fred. Suddenly, their eyes met, and George smirked at him, enjoying the moment.

“Take what you need,” George whispered in his ear, making Harry move, pushing the length deeper inside of him to the hilt. His teeth were poking his skin making him focus on Fred’s the pulsing vein on his neck. If he just…

Harry woke with a gasp. He had never had a wet dream, but right now the stickiness in his pants made itself known. Fucking hell, the dream was too much. He wanted to experience everything with the twins, but he wasn’t sure if he could handle that level of intimacy so soon. However, the dream was different. He noticed the fangs he had, which could be from his heritage or from his Animagus transformation, and he wanted to get started on. It was unclear, but his mind was already thinking it through.

“Hm, I love how your mind works, love,” Fred whispered in his ear, pulling him closer after wandlesly getting rid of the mess in his pants. How was he aware of that? He had no idea, but he was glad for the thoughtfulness.

“Sorry for waking you up,” Harry whispered into his hair as George pulled himself closer to his side. Fred didn’t reply; he only gave Harry a small kiss on his cheek before falling back asleep, but it took Harry a little longer to follow his lead.

Tomorrow, he will see his father, and his magic is already restless from the stress. Who knows if Sirius will believe him, and what he does with Severus in the room was a whole other problem. Yet somehow he managed to get some more hours of sleep, even though they were filled with Sirius hexing or killing his mother.

***

“Are you ready?” Snape asked, waiting for Harry to step into the fireplace. He was standing there for at least five minutes now without giving them any reaction. The twins decided to join them because Harry had been in this state since the morning. Apparently, he hasn’t said a word since waking up, which made Severus worried.

“Yes,” he finally said, stepping into the fireplace. The twins blew out a breath of relief, happy that Harry finally said something, even if it was just one word. The stress that was radiating from their mate in waves was palpable, but this had to be done. He had been waiting to talk to his father for a month now, and it was finally happening.

“The place is called Grimmauld Place. Since you are now of age and you are the Lord of the Black family, there is no need for the Secret Keeper to tell you the address. The twins were already there, so you don’t need to worry about them,” Severus smiled at his son, trying to reassure him before Harry disappeared in the green flames.

Harry wasn’t aware of their plan to stay behind for a little longer. Giving Harry some time alone with his father was the right choice, and no one questioned that. Severus was a little scared for his son, because Sirius was indeed in Azkaban for almost 15 years, and it took a toll on him, but he had to trust him. If they make this work, he has to trust his soulmate, no matter what.

When Harry made his way from the fireplace, he saw a dark room, covered in dust. He was in the living room, designed in an older style. A couch was sitting in front, facing two armchairs with bookshelves running along the walls and a door located in front of him to the side.

“Who is it?” he heard Sirius’s voice from somewhere in the house before the sound of steps reached him. The stress he felt from the dreams only heightened, yet he somehow managed to stay put, waiting for his dad.

Out of nowhere, his dad appeared at the door, looking much better than the last time he had seen him. He wore a dark green jacket with a white shirt peaking from underneath, tucked into black pants. His hair looked almost black, curling around his face, reaching almost his shoulders, yet the green eyes that gazed at him had a spark in them which wasn’t there before.

“Harry,” he sighed and ran towards him, enveloping him in a hug. The fresh scent that surrounded Harry almost made him tear up. Sirius was alive and well; he looked better than before, more alive, but the question still stood. Would he believe him?

“What are you doing here? Did Dumbledore finally send you?” he asked while looking Harry over, making sure his pup was okay.

“Not really. I had to see you. So much had happened,” Harry said as Sirius pulled him towards the dusty couch. With a flick of his wand, Sirius cleaned up the couch, sitting down next to Harry.

“I’m listening, and I am glad you are here. I’ve been begging Dumbledore to let you visit, but he said it’s too risky, even after telling him this is the safest place for you, he refused,” Sirius explained before calling out for Kreacher.

An old, angry-looking elf appeared, sizing Harry up before focusing on Sirius.

“Master called Krecher, how can he be of help?” Kreachur asked in disdain. His eyes were flicking from Harry to Sirius, not knowing what to make of the young Master. He felt the bond form to him, but if the young master didn't acknowledge it, he wouldn't say a word. He wouldn't be serving a half-blood anytime soon.

“Bring us some tea and then leave us,” Sirius ordered, not giving Kreachur any attention. Kreachur just flicked his fingers, making the tea set appear on the table in front of them, before disappearing with a loud pop.

“Whenever you are ready,” Sirius said, gesturing for Harry to explain. Suddenly, the floo roared in flames, and the twins, along with Severus, appeared. Sirius jumped to his feet with his wand ready to attack, shocking Harry in instance.

“What are you doing here, Snape?! You shouldn’t be here! Get out this instant!” Sirius roared as Harry jumped to his feet, standing between them in defence. The adrenaline was doing all the work for him, but he didn't complain. If this didn't end up in a fight, he would be happy.

“Put down your wand, Sirius. Harry asked me to join him,” Severus tried to explain before Harry was pushed aside and Sirius attacked. Snape was already prepared, casting a shield in front of him that absorbed the spell Sirius casted. In the blink of an eye, Sirius’s wand launched in the air into George’s hand, who was glaring at the man.

“After we explain everything, you get your wand back, but I am tempted to keep it to myself after you attacked our… Harry,” George managed to bite his tongue before saying something he shouldn’t. Sirius just pulled his hands up in surrender, still not looking away from Snape.

“As you wish. What do you want?” he asked before sitting back down. Harry was in shock, his father just pushed him aside as some unwanted obstacle instead of making sure he wasn’t harmed. Sighing, he turned around, taking his seat next to Sirius.

“I vow not to harm any member of the Black family while being here today. As I say, as mote it be,” Snape exclaimed, the light swallowing him instantly before pulling his wand back into his robes.

Before Harry could argue, the twins pulled him to them, sitting him down on their lap in an armchair facing Sirius. They didn't take their eyes off of him, glaring at his dad.

“He won’t sit next to you after what you pulled. If attacking Severus is more important to you than your kid, you should really get your sanity tested, manipulations or not,” Fred said with a scoff, secretly resting his hand on Harry’s back, not caring that he told him a secret he shouldn't have.

“You have no authority here, Weasley. He can sit wherever he wants,” Sirius replied harshly, even though he saw the refusal in Harry’s eyes.

“Explain before I force you out,” Sirius growled as Snape sat down on the other side of the couch, flipping his leg over the other.

“Do you trust Dumbledore?” Severus was the first one to speak, studying his mate’s reactions.

“What kind of question is that?” Sirius only asked, not knowing what the right answer could be. He didn't trust Dumbledore, but he did put him in a safe house, so he should really answer with yes, but his intuition told him otherwise.

“If you do, we will need a vow that nothing we will reveal to you today will reach his ears,” Harry jumped into the conversation, trying to plead with Sirius.

“Vows are a powerful magic which could get me killed. Do you really understand the severity of what you’re asking of me?” Sirius didn’t look as if he minded, more so the idea of making such a promise didn’t really sit well with him. After Harry stayed silent, conveying the importance with his eyes, Sirius sighed.

“I will need my wand,” he pulled his arm up, waiting for Fred to move.

“You won’t attack Snape again, deal?” Fred asked before pulling the wand out and giving it to Sirius, who only nodded.

“I vow that nothing you say will be repeated to anybody else, happy?” Sirius asked, displeased as the light surrounded him.

“Yes,” Harry replied before looking at Severus, who gave him a nod.

“You aren’t my godfather,” Harry started, watching the surprised face that looked back at him.

“You are actually my father,” and so Harry explained everything to Sirius, from the moment he arrived at the Gringotts, up to his departure. The only thing he refused to tell him was the fact that Severus was his other parent, that part he left for his soulmate, plus the abuse he had gone through with the Dursleys. Sirius stayed silent almost the whole time, occasionally asking some questions to clarify, but he didn’t look as if he didn’t believed him. More like he was thinking it through, trying to process the new information.

“Okay, so if I am your father, who is your mother? I don’t remember ever being with a woman; heck, I couldn’t even do the deed. I am surprised. To be honest, I'm gay and no woman ever lied in my bed,” Sirius tried to smile at Harry, but he only looked defeated, as if he was expecting something bad.

“Black, please don’t do anything rash,” Severus muttered as their eyes met, and Sirius understood.

“No. There is no way,” he exclaimed, jumping to his feet, realizing why Snape had to come. There was no way he could ever be with the git, and to have a child together was almost unimaginable. Suddenly, he felt something push against his mind, waiting for his approval. Sirius thought about it for a second, not wanting to let the fucker in, but as he looked at Harry’s pleading gaze, he relented.

Memories flashed in front of his eyes, Severus smiling at him before kissing him with a small child cradled in his arms. Midnight walks, talking about the future, sneaking into the castle, trying not to be noticed, and finally, Dumbledore’s harsh gaze before Snape fainted.

They were Snape’s memories of what had happened, up until the moment it all went downhill. He tried to convey how much was taken from them, the reality of what they lost, and the feelings they felt towards each other. As he watched Sirius’s face, he knew he believed. His expression softened before turning into complete sorrow.

There was no way for Severus to alter the memories. There were so many of them. Even the best Occluments couldn't alter so much, and deep in his heart, he knew they were true.

“He refused to give you a trial. Dumbledore took you and Harry away from me. I was his puppet to do as he pleased, but not anymore. Our son is here, we can get it back, so what will you do? Do you follow him blindly, trying to fight for his cause while he took everything from us? Our bond, Harry’s childhood, our future, we should have been part of everything,” Snape almost whispered as he pulled Sirius’s face into his hands. The man was looking into his eyes, trying to find something he knew was there.

“I believe you don’t know how, but I remember everything, however, I still can’t feel the bond between us that should be there,” Sirius explained. Something that Snape did unleashed every memory from the block he had in his mind. Maybe it was the reality that was shown to him, or maybe it was the bond that should have formed between them. How it happened, he didn’t care; the only thing he knew was that their family was destroyed due to some manipulative bastard, and he wanted it back.

Without waiting for a reply, he moved into Snape’s embrace, kissing him hard on the lips, trying to show him how much he missed him. The animosity they felt up until that point changed into a need, so strong that he didn’t know what to do with himself. The only thing that stopped him from devouring the man right then and there was his pup, who was watching them from behind the twins.

Harry was trying not to look at his dads kissing, but his curiosity won. So he peeked from behind Fred, seeing Sirius’s gaze locking with his.

“I remember, pup. I remember everything, and I’m so sorry,” the tears were now running down Sirius’s face as he made his way to his son. The moment he got to him, he pulled him into a tight hug, not wanting to let him go. Whispering apologies into his ear, Harry knew it wasn’t their fault. Dumbledore was the one to blame, not them, but right now his priority was his family, the family he thought he lost.

“It’s alright. We are now back together, and no one will pull us apart again. Can you promise me you’ll visit Gringotts? They are aware of Dumbledore’s manipulations, and they promised not to report you. I just need to know you are okay,” Harry said as they pulled apart, hoping Sirius understood his pleading.

“Of course, Harry. Whatever you think is needed,” Sirius gave him a hesitant smile before he felt Snape’s hands around his torso.

“I believe we should go. We have to prepare a plan for you to beat the dragon, and I think Severus needs some time alone with Sirius,” Fred suggested with a smile, looking at his professor, who only glared at him.

“I think you are right, handsome copy of mine. Come on, sweetheart, let them talk,” George smirked, pulling Harry up with him.

“Okay, Harry, but can we talk soon? I want to make up for the time we were… I was… I want to get to know you,” Sirius finally managed to say while looking pleadingly at Harry.

“Of course. I want to get to know you, too. I haven’t had a family, and when I finally got you back, I want to spend as much time with you as possible. Maybe I could spend my summer with you, if we manage to plan it out right,” Harry suggested. There was no way he would go back to the Dursleys, but the issue still stood. Dumbledore. If he found out Harry refused to go there and manage to be with Sirius and Severus, there would be hell to pay.

“I will think of something. We will talk about it later, okay?” Snape suggested, looking down at his son.

“Okay, so I will see you during potions?”

“Yes, and we will talk about the dragon later,” Severus gave him a small, hesitant smile, afraid that his son was about to face.

Before Harry left, he looked at his dads, putting the image of them standing together, hand in hand, into his memory.

“Bye, dads,” and so Harry threw the floo down, making his way to Snape’s office.

***

"Are you alright?" Severus asked as his son left, leaving them alone.

"I think so, but the memories are just overwhelming. I can't believe I had forgotten him. Fuck! He is our child, and he was all alone!" Sirius yelled from the frustration he felt.

"Love, I know it is hard. It was hard for me too, but he is back now and we will do everything to help him, right?" Severus asked as Sirius's body enveloped him.

"You are right, I just don't want him to stay alone. I want to be there for him," Sirius whispered, glad for their proximity as he lay against his mate's body.

"He is not alone anymore, he has us and the twins. Trust me when I say we will have our family back one day," Severus told him sternly, looking into the green eyes he knew so well.

"One day," Sirius whispered in return as he closed the distance between their lips.

***

The next two weeks, the twins spent training Harry in Accio, making sure he could summon his broom from far away. The spell came easily to Harry; there was no issue in casting it. However, the problem came when he had to cast it from inside Hogwarts. The wards were too complicated to confuse the caster, so the twins created a safe plan, shrinking one of their brooms so it would fit into a pocket. It was just a safety precaution, just in case something went wrong.

During that time, Malfoy started creating Potter stinks pins, just to keep up the facade that they don’t like each other. In secret, Draco was training Harry to have more stamina and strength if plan A didn’t work out. At first, George and Fred taught him, but too soon they concluded they didn’t do anything. Training turned into snogging, so after Draco found them in an almost compromising position, something had to change.

A week before the trial, Hagrid came to Harry to tell him about the dragons, yet when he realized Harry was already informed about that fact, he shared something new. Every headmaster told their contestant, leaving Cedric in the dark. So, of course, Harry had to be the fair one and inform his schoolmate about what had been planned.

Cedric was glad for Harry’s help, he even promised to help him the next time if he knew about something sooner, which was fine with Harry. He only wanted the competition to be fair and survive.

During that time Harry had to talk to Rita Skeeter, who he really quickly found out that her stories were a total bullshit. When she took him into the broom cupboard, he tried to keep his distance while the quill wrote horrible lies about him, but when she came closer, he bolted out of there, surprised that the twins were already waiting for him with their hands folded over their chests. They didn’t even look at him, just motioned for him to move on while Rita made her way out. He had no idea what they told her, but her face said it all. She paled, looking from them to Harry before quickly nodding.

When he asked them about it, they just told him to leave it be. Apparently, they would take care of her if she wrote something bad, so when the article came out, the twins were livid. It wasn’t as bad as it could have been, but still, it looked like Rita broke their deal.

Even worse, the day of the trial, the twins somehow got to the tent where the champions were waiting, instantly pulling Harry into a hug. Suddenly a lightning came out of nowhere, revealing Skeeter grinning at them while her quill was running down the pages of her block.

“Oh, young love as I see. Our readers will be delighted to learn about this. The savior with two twins by his side,” she looked satisfied as her gaze ran down their bodies.

“This tent is only for friends and family. You have no right to be here,” said Viktor, surprising Harry that he was on his side.

“Oh, I got what I wanted. Good luck,” she exclaimed, making her way out.

“Don’t worry, love. She won’t go unpunished for long.” The wicked grin that Fred gave him almost made him scared. If the twins wanted to do something, there was no one and nothing that would stop them. Harry was certain about that; however, right now it was a game against time.

“Hey, Rita. Either you delete that photo, or your secret will be outed right now, right here!” shouted George, making Rita stop in her tracks. She went completely pale. Harshly, she took the photograph from her helper, throwing it at George. The angry glare she gave them meant nothing. This was a win, and if it worked, that was amazing.

“Delete it then, but I will find a way to get my story,” she said in a menacing voice, glaring at George, who took one glance at the object before pulling out the whole film. With a smirk, he tossed it back to her, giving her a wink.

“Sure, good luck with that,” as George said that, Dumbledore made his way in. Harry froze for a moment, yet as he realized he had to explain the situation, the twins were no longer there. How in hell they got out of there without him noticing, he had no idea, but was still glad they were safe.

“Everybody listen! Who is not a champion have to leave this place. You are going to pick your dragon. The first one is Viktor Krum!” Dumbledore exclaimed, making the four teenagers line up around him, before picking the dragons they were about to face.

Of course, as fate would have it, he picked the deadliest of them all. If he didn’t know otherwise, he would swear that Dumbledore had something to do with it, but he kept his mouth shut.

As the time ticked by and he was left alone in the tent, his name was finally called out. The moment he made it out of the tent, he could see the twins, looking at him with worry, knowing he would be in greater danger than any of them could expect.

Suddenly, a roar came from his left, making him jump. Before the fire could get to him, he threw himself to the side, hiding behind a rock.

‘Love, use your wand. Now!‘ Fred yelled in his head desperately.

“Accio Firebolt!” he shouted, jumping behind another rock as the dragon came near him.

‘On three,‘ George called out, and Harry knew what he meant. He counted the three seconds down before jumping on his broom and flying away from the fire. His back was uncomfortably warm, but he put that aside. The golden egg sat in the middle of the arena, looking like a star in the darkness. Harry tried to get it on his first try, but the heat that came from behind him made him reconsider. He flew to the side with a dragon on his feet, praying his plan worked.

Just to get some distance, he made his way up, hearing the chain dragging on the floor. Suddenly, there was a loud bang, but Harry didn’t have time to react. He flew higher, hoping the dragon would be far from his reach.

‘He got free! Get the hell out of there! Now!‘ George shouted. Harry did as he was told, flying from the arena out towards Hogwarts. The beating of the dragon’s wings was loud enough for Harry to predict the distance between them. Quickly, he was forming a plan in his head to fly around Hogwarts, hoping the tight turns would slow the dragon down, before making his way back.

His plan almost worked if he hadn’t forgotten about the dragon's tail. Those thoughts were running around his head as he was free-falling to the ground. Something hot was pulsing in his pocket, which made Harry's mind stop. Harry’s eyes widened as he remembered the safety plan if something went wrong. Pulling the broom out, he focused on his magic, pushing it into the small object, enlarging it until he held another broom in his hand.

When he finally got on, the only way for him was to find his Firebolt, or the others would soon find out about his little trick. Luckily, a better plan formed in his mind to look around the castle.

“Accio Firebolt!” he shouted, looking around to spot his broom. It took around five seconds for his broom to reach him. Without waiting, he switched the two brooms, sizing the spare broom down before making his way back. Miraculously, he made it way before the dragon found him. With ease, he picked up the egg, which made everyone cheer, glad their schoolmate was unharmed.

He could feel the happiness from their bond, and the twins were already waiting for him, being the first ones to congratulate him.

Ron stood aside, looking guiltily as the whole Gryffindor came to the young champion when his name was called out, putting him in last place.

Gryffindor wouldn’t be a Gryffindor if there weren’t a party after the stunt he pulled. Ron took his time to approach Harry, but when he did, Harry was already expecting him.

“I’m sorry, Harry. I wasn’t thinking clearly, and your fame got in my head. I can see now why you wouldn’t want to participate in something like this. Bloody dragons. To think that the headmaster would put students in so much danger is almost unbelievable,” Ron scoffed, knowing his animosity was too much without any logical facts. Harry hated his fame, so there was no way he would want to sign up for this.

“It’s all right, Ron, just trust me the next time, okay?” Harry had no words for his best friend. He understood where it came from, but if his bff wouldn’t trust him, what was the point.

“I want to get tested,” Ron whispered, hoping Harry would understand.

“Really?” Ron just nodded at Harry's question.

“I don’t think this was natural. It was as if something was pushing me towards hating you. It took me a while to realize this, and I think Dumbledore has a hand in it. I came to see him before the choosing and I took some of his sweets, you know how I like candy,” Ron explained before he looked over his shoulder.

“I think that's a great idea, baby brother,” came from behind Harry, who looked at George with a smile.

“Even logical, I would say, don’t you agree?” asked Fred from beside George with a smirk.

“Luckily, Harry’s dad made a copy of the potion the Gringotts use, so there is no need to go into the bank,” George added while pulling Harry in before casting the not notice me charm, just to make sure no one would keep them any mind.

“Snape? Are you for real? He will kick me out before I even ask anything!” exclaimed Ron in disbelief, not understanding what the twins were about. As far as he knew, the plan didn’t work out since Harry wasn’t on speaking terms with him.

“Oh, baby brother, you have so much to catch up on, but it will have to wait. There is a party to celebrate…”

“and fun to have. Harry will explain it later,” George finished before pulling Harry away from Ron, back to the crowd of people.

“Did you really have to tell him that? He will hate me again, and I am not talking about Ron,” exclaimed Harry, not understanding why they would tell him that before his father was informed.

“Don’t worry about Severus. He will come around. In fact, I don’t think you’ve noticed, but he is trying to help you in any way he can. There is no way he would be angry with you over this,” Fred scoffed before kissing Harry’s hand on the back. Luckily, everybody knew this was the way the twins teased almost everybody around here, yet none of them really realized that this year Harry was their only victim.

“I bet he will be even happier that you finally trust him with something so important,” added George before kissing his other hand.

“Harry, open it!” shouted someone from behind him. And so Harry located the egg, which he left on the coffee table, and shouted: “Should I open it?”

At that point, the twins seated Harry on their shoulders so everyone could see the show.

“Yeah!” They shouted in unison and so Harry did exactly that.

A loud shrieking noise came out of the egg, making everybody cover their ears. Harry tried to close it as fast as he could, but both twins shuddered underneath him, making him fall. Before he could touch the ground, George managed to catch him in his arms, ignoring the pain in his ears.

“What in Merlin’s beard was that?!” Ginny shouted from the door, making her way towards Harry. Suddenly, Neville took a step forward, stopping her in her tracks.

“Hi, Gin. We are just celebrating, where were you?” he asked her, pulling her to the side, and somehow Dinny didn't realize it was a diversion. When Neville took his place on the sofa, he turned around and winked at Harry, who just stared at him in shock. After he got his bearings in order, he nodded happily at him, silently thanking him for his quick thinking.

“You alright, mate?” Fred asked beside him, making sure Harry was okay. It didn’t go unnoticed to Harry that Fred called him mate, the closest pet name he could get away with, without disclosing the truth.

“Yeah, just didn’t expect that,” he replied as George put him down.

The party went on, and slowly the space cleared out, leaving only Hermione, Ron, Sheamus, Dean, Harry, Neville, and the twins. Ginny luckily left after Harry refused to talk to her. There was no way he would get near her without getting the test done.

“So, I have a proposal,” Sheamus started, looking around with a grin.

“We are listening,” said the twins in unison, sitting beside Harry. They were seated on the floor, since they wouldn’t fit on the sofa. It was Dean’s idea, and when no one argued, they ended up in a circle, talking about anything and nothing at the same time.

“I have a firewhiskey, so how about we play never have I ever?” he suggested, and Harry knew this was a bad idea. The wicked delight he felt from the twins made him want to reconsider joining in, but as the twins pulled him back down, he decided to stay. Maybe this night could bring something good to remember in the future.

“I should…”

“No, Hermione. If you don’t like it, you can go rest, but if you go to McGonagall, think about it first,” Ron exclaimed, staring at Hermione to even suggest something in those lines.

“Rude. I know I should go to her, but fine. At least tell me if it is the Muggle version or the wizard version,” she explained while looking at Sheamus, who already had the alcohol in hand.

“Wizarding one, of course. That way, no one can ever reveal what will be said, plus no one can lie, so who’s down?” Every hand went up before Sheamus poured one shot into each one of their transformed cups. Sheamus explained the binding that is made before the game and how the game knows it is no longer applied.

“Ready?” he asked after they made their binding, and everyone’s attention was on Sheamus.

“Okay, never have I ever kissed someone,” he said before taking his drink. Right then, Harry remembered that they were only 14 (well, not him anymore), so he should expect that kind of questioning. Sheamus, Dean, the twins, and Harry took their shots.

“Who?” Dean asked, looking at Harry, since he was the only one from their year, other than those two, to take their drink.

“Hm..” Harry thought about it for a second, since he didn’t know if he should tell or not. Before he could react, Fred and George kissed him on the cheeks, making the decision for him.

“It’s a magical binding, sweetheart…”

“…you have nothing to worry about,” Fred finished while linking their hands.

“So the three of you are… Oh my God, how didn’t I see that?” Sheamus exclaimed while bawling his eyes out at them.

“How did that happen?” Dean asked, ready to know to juicy stuff.

“Not telling,” said Harry before the twins could react. That part he really wanted to keep to himself, and he had already answered one of the questions he had to answer.

“Okay, keep your secrets. Next question,” he answered with a scoff.

“Never have I ever fallen off a broom,” said Hermione, who was next. Everyone but her took their drinks.

“Okay, if you want to play it that way, never have I ever read two books at once.” This time, only Hermione took her drink, while Ron stared at her wickedly.

“Good comeback, mate,” smiled Dean before it was Neville’s turn.

“Never have I ever sneaked out of the common room after curfew.” Once again, everybody but Neville took a drink. It was to no one’s surprise that the Golden Trio, plus the twins, went out during the night. Even Dean and Sheamus were known to sneak out, so since no one had any questions, they continued.

“Never have I ever had a civil conversation with Snape,” George smirked as he, Fred, and Harry took a drink.

Harry was feeling slightly buzzed, so they really needed to ask different questions.

“Never have I ever snooped through Filche’s stuff,” he suggested and watched as Dean and Sheamus took their drinks along with the twins.

“Oh, brother. It looks like we have a competition,” Fred commented with a grin.

“Never have I ever had a potion blow in my face,” Fred said while Sheamus and Neville took a drink. Of course, the twins experimented a lot, but they made sure to never add ingredients before taking some precautions.

“Never have I ever had sex,” Dean exclaimed with a grin. Harry froze, not wanting to take the drink, knowing too well the questions that would follow, but as he refused. The drink started to glow, informing the others about the lie. Fred, George, Sheamus, and Dean took their drinks before watching Harry’s glowing one.

As fast as he could, he took it, hoping no one would ask any questions, even though he didn’t think about that act as sex. He couldn’t. His heartbeat started to pick up as his vision blurred. Fuck! How could they find out about that this way? Now they could have one question, and if someone got it right...

“Hey, love, how much better do you think it will be with us?” Fred murmured in his ear, taking the possible question they could ask away from them. Harry needed some time to think, the panic attack getting the better of him,

“A lot better,” Harry whispered back as the twins pulled him closer to their bodies.

‘You’re alright, love. He isn’t here, just enjoy the evening,‘ said Fred through the bond while playing with Harry’s hair.

‘No one can ask you anything, just breathe, sweetheart,‘ and so Harry followed George's orders, slowly coming back to reality.

Dean regretted the question he had asked. Seeing Harry’s unfocused stare gave him enough to make a picture of what he went through. Even if the twins didn’t ask him anything (not that he could hear them), he wouldn’t question him. So to de-escalate the situation, he looked at the twins.

“So what about you two? Who was it?” he asked, forcing the smirk back on his face, at which Harry looked up at them.

“Ugh, Oliver. We were just experimenting,” answered George for both of them. They tried to find themselves out last year, and so somehow they got talking with Oliver and ended up with him, yet it was only once before they realized he wasn’t the one for them. He couldn’t handle having two partners to take care of. Harry, on the other hand, was perfect. Splitting his attention between the two of them, never forgetting about the other.

“Never knew Oliver was bent,” commented Ron with a smile.

They finished one more round before their circle dissolved, making their way back to their bed, quite tipsy.

As the curtains closed around the twins’ bed, Harry was instantly enveloped in a hug with Fred’s lips on his. Fred kissed him passionately, as if he was trying to make Harry forget about their evening activities. His tongue slipped in, making him moan before biting down on his bottom lip hard.

George made his way down, kissing him on his naked thigh, trying to find the right spot. When he found it, he only smirked before biting down, making Harry’s body ride in ecstasy. His hand slipped in into his bowers before drawing his cock out, pulling on his length while making sure Harry was okay with it.

‘You are ours, sweetheart. There is nothing from your past that we don’t accept,‘ whispered Fred in his head while slowly making his way down Harry’s chest, kissing every inch of his skin. Harry couldn’t bring himself to reply. The only sound that came out of him was another groan, making the twins chuckle.

‘Should I continue, sweetheart?‘ George asked as his tongue licked his tip.

“Yes, please,” Harry moaned the reply as George took his cock into his mouth sucking and biting while his hand pulled down his boxers.

Meanwhile, Fred finally reached his desired location, leaping at his nipple. He sucked the bundle in his mouth before biting slightly getting the cutest responses from Harry.

Harry couldn’t do anything, just enjoy the sensations that enveloped his body. George was licking his shaft as his head bobbed on his dick while Fred pinched his other nipple between his fingers. Without Harry’s knowledge, Georges hand found it’s way to Fred’s lap, pleasuring him in the same rhythm as he sucked Harry off.

With a loud cry, Harry came, making George swallow everything he had given him. With his whole body shaking, Harry looked up at the twins who were kissing each other frantically while getting each other off. If Harry hadn’t just come, he would have been hard the moment he saw their bodies tangled between each other. Pushing himself up, he sat in front of the twins, kissing Fred on the neck while his hands closed around their lengths.

He had never experienced something like this. He was used, not pleasured, but this was the first time he wanted to give it willingly to someone else. Lowering his head, he licked his way down George’s torso before licking his tip and swallowing him whole to the base. He worked his magic, which until now, he didn’t want to have. This time, he was glad for the experience he had as George moaned into Fred’s mouth. Even Fred couldn’t stop himself from groaning, looking at the dark-haired boy sucking George off.

“You are such a good boy,” groaned Fred before licking George’s neck. Suddenly, a hand tangled in his hair, pulling him deeper while also creating a pulling sensation on his head. With a shout, George came into Harry’s mouth, who greedily swallowed everything George gave him. Licking his lips, he looked into the blue eyes, who were staring back at him in awe.

Harry didn’t wait long before he turned to Fred, greedily swallowing his soulmate deep into his throat. As his hand was about to touch him, George pulled it away, binding them behind his back before gently yanking on his head and pushing him lower to Fred’s groin.

With anybody else, Harry would start to panic, but the emotions radiating from his soulmates turned every negative emotion to pleasure. Somewhere deep inside of him, he knew he liked to be handled like this. He didn’t want control; he wanted to give it to someone else whom he trusted, and so he took Fred even deeper, forcing the tears of pleasure to slip out. He licked the base of Fred’s cock, making him groan even more.

Fred picked up the pace, while George’s hold on Harry’s hair tightened while his hand enveloped his already hard cock, pumping him in the rhythm of his lips. Fred came more quietly than George, almost with a whimper, making Harry swallow as much as he could, before the rest slipped out of the corners of his mouth, not being able to take the whole load.

As Harry made his way up, finally having his hands free, he tried to lick every drop from his lips, but George stopped him with a press of his thumb on his lip. He swiped the cum off his face, before licking it off of his finger and pressing Harry’s lips on his.

“Am I correct to assume you liked it as much as we did?” George finally asked into Harry’s lips as he licked him clean. Harry only hummed in agreement before turning to Fred, kissing him too.

“George, I think he liked it more than he is letting on,” Fred smirked while pressing his hand on Harry’s groin, making him moan in return.

“I think it’s your turn, gorgeous copy of mine,” George replied with a grin before kissing Harry’s bite mark on his neck. It was almost too much as the twins worked on his body, noting every place that made Harry moan. Fred was more sensual in his movements than George. He took his time, bringing Harry to the edge before pulling away, torturing him with every lick and suck he gave him.

“Please,” Harry managed to say between the gasps.

“I think you destroyed him quite enough, Freddie,” George laughed at the blissful state Harry was in.

“I think you are right, Georgie,” Fred smirked before he sucked Harry off quickly, more vigorously then before, not giving him any time to process what was happening. Harry came with a shout, his body going numb from the exhaustion that came over him.

“Beautiful,” George whispered after cleaning them off and lying down next to his soulmate. Fred took his place on his other side, tangling their bodies together.

“Gorgeous,” whispered into Harry’s ear, kissing him on his temple. Harry couldn’t manage a word as he lay there. The only thing that was running through his head was how much he loved them. There was nothing in this world he wouldn’t do for them.

Slowly, the darkness swallowed him, and for the first time in his life, it came to him as a friend, without the monsters that were always lurking inside.

Chapter Text

The next day, Harry decided he wanted to become an Animagus, so with Ron beside him, he made his way to Severus’s office. The main goal was to look Ron over while asking Severus for help. He had no idea how it would go since he would be an unregistered Animagus, which could mean more unexpected outcomes if the word somehow got out. There were so many risks, but he was ready for Snape's arguments.

When he knocked on the door, Severus was already waiting for them, so he only motioned for them to get in. Ron looked skeptical at first, but made his way in anyway. When Harry entered the now well-known space, he stopped, giving Severus a brief hug after Severus closed the door.

“So, this is the first time you brought your best friend with you. What changed?” Severus asked after taking his seat. He looked curiously at the younger Weasley, who reluctantly sat next to Harry while staring around at the space. After they got settled, Harry explained with a tea already in his hand.

“He suggested getting a scan, and since the goblins gave you the formula, I thought you could do it here,” Harry answered nonchalantly, hoping his father would do this for him. The twins constantly reminded him that Severus would help him, but even when he did, Harry was still afraid of rejection. He was used to it after all.

“Okay. Here is the deal, Weasley. If I do this for you, you won’t ever take anything from the headmaster, otherwise, this secret will be compromised. I highly suggest acting as if you took something, whether it is the tea he so gladly offers or a candy. But. You. Will. Never. Take it. Do I make myself clear?” his father glared at his best friend, making his threat clear. If he did something like that, his father would make him pay. It was his son’s life after all, they were talking about. Even though Harry didn't agree with the way Severus said it, he had a point. They had to be sure about everything they did, otherwise Dumbledore would be onto them.

“I understand, sir,” replied Ron with a strong voice, already decided. “What do I need to do?” he asked after standing up, ready to get this over with. He had mixed feelings towards Snape, but if Harry trusted him, so would he.

“For now, sit down and let me talk to Harry,” Snape sounded annoyed. This was going to be difficult. Harry was much quieter than Ron, plus he was almost acting like an adult, which only reminded Severus of the difference between their ages. He couldn’t be mad at Ron for being so enthusiastic, he is only 14 and a pure Gryffindor at that.

He pulled his son aside, making sure the kid wasn’t listening to them.

“Are you sure about this? You know if this works out, he could go to Dumbledore and tell him everything,” Snape just wanted to make sure Harry was safe, and if losing one of his friends just because of some Obliviate charm was the path to take, he would do it. Harry only nodded, understanding Severus's worry.

“He is my best friend, and I do believe him. He wants to do this for me, so I am up for it,” Snape nodded. After he managed to get up, Harry stopped him.

“I wanted to talk to you about something else. I was thinking that I would like to become an Animagus, but I would like for you to keep an eye on me, just to be sure nothing goes wrong,” Harry uttered so silently that Snape wasn’t really sure if he heard him correctly at first. If he registered, Dumbledore would know about it, which would add a whole other level of problems. He could learn the skill anytime in the future, however, his son must have a reason to do it now.

“Tell me your reasons,” that question surprised Harry. He expected Snape to refuse to help him, no questions asked. Yet, he had time to think about it. It wasn’t something he thought about lightly. If somebody found out, there could be hell to pay.

“Having another form could be easier for me to get away from Dumbledore. It could also help me with other tasks, who knows what will be the next one. Plus, if something happens, Sirius escaped from Azkaban in his other form, apparently, it confuses the dementors. Also, my senses could get stronger, so I would be more aware of my surroundings and…” At this point, Harry started mumbling, listing many reasons why it is a good idea. It would give him leverage on so many levels, and Severus could only gape at him.

“Okay, we will do it,” Snape stopped his rumbling with a hand on his shoulder, looking him in the eyes. The sincerity he found there took him by surprise, but he only smiled, nodding while getting up. If he had help, the process would be much safer.

“If you want, we can start today, it is the full moon after all. If you’ve waited for a day longer, we would have to start next month. However, for now, we will deal with your friend. After that, we will get you the mandrake leaf and start the process.” Severus explained before getting to Ron, who looked absolutely bored out of his mind.

“Weasley, we shall start. Drink this, and then I will cast a diagnostic spell on you. We will go from there.” Severus explained, handing the younger boy the potion.

As it turned out, Ron had almost as many potions or substances in his body as Harry had. Most of them were similar, but what surprised him the most was one that made him like Harry even more, and the other, which blocked his strategic thinking. Snape gave him a potion which should force the substances from his body, because he didn’t have the same form of magic the goblins use.

“You should be set. If you are feeling unwell, or something is wrong, do visit me and we will go through your symptoms to figure out a solution,” Severus told him before leading the boy out. Ron looked back at Harry, who gave him a nod before taking his leave. Ron knew nothing would happen to Harry; if it did, Severus would have done it a long time ago. Yet, he always tried to make sure Harry was okay.

“Now, we will have to go outside, where I will give you a single mandrake leaf, which will need to stay in your mouth for a month. Do you think you can manage that?” Severus asked as he looked over his flasks. When he found what he was looking for, he made his leave with Harry on his toes.

“Yes, I guess that will be the easy part,” he commented while looking over his map, making sure no one was near them.

“Yes, but I will tell you everything you need to know. That map is so genius and yet so dangerous at the same time. Did you know it was Sirius’s idea to create it?” Severus asked casually as they made their way up to the entrance.

“No, I didn’t. It helped me a lot, though,” Harry smiled at the thought of his father having the idea to do something so amazing. Maybe that was why he could duplicate it; Sirius’s blood was in his veins, so it probably recognized him. Maybe that he was basically adopted by the Potters could give him another advantage as well.

“It is helpful, but make sure no one ever gets it unlocked. Even though it is a parchment, it is still a weapon,” Harry thought about it for a second and came to the conclusion that Snape was right. If Dumbledore had the map, he could spy on him at any time. There would be no twins, no sneaking to his father, nothing. He promised himself to make sure it never got out of his hands before they made it outside.

“Good. Now, take this flask and pull it up so the moonlight hits it before you put it into your mouth. I suggest pressing it against your cheek from inside, just to make sure you don’t swallow it,” Severus suggested, and watched as Harry did exactly what he was told. He remembered the process from the time when Sirius did it. This was one of his suggestions when he wanted to sleep, but was too afraid to swallow it.

“Before you go, I suggest thinking over some places where no light or a human ever was, so that will be the hard part,” pointed out Snape, but Harry already knew that. He had read everything he could find about becoming an Animagus. He also knew that there should be an electrical storm in around a year, yet he would have to wait for it.

“Thank you. If anything happens, I will keep you informed,” Harry smiled at Severus before waving him on his way back. The curfew was about to start, so he would have to be quick.

The twins were hiding in the shadow of an alcove when Harry stepped inside. As soon as they saw him, Fred jumped behind him, and George only pulled him to the side, making Fred miss his mark.

“What are you two doing here?” Harry smiled while looking the twins over. They had their regular clothes on, mainly covered in black, but even though they were smiling at him, Harry knew something was wrong. Their smirks weren't as cheerful as usual, and their eyes didn't mirror the same enthusiasm as any other day.

“We just wanted to surprise you,” Fred whispered in his ear, yet he knew it was a lie.

“Babe, the truth,” Harry gave Fred a look that clearly said: Don’t lie to me.

“Okay. Our mother wrote us. She doesn’t like that we are spending too much time with you…”

“…while our sister is pushed aside. It looks like she forgot what we told her, as if Ginny even has a chance with you,” George finished with a scoff, not liking the situation.

“Well… I don’t know what to say to that. I’m with you, guys, I don’t even dig for the other team,” Harry exclaimed, not wanting to even think about it. If Molly had a problem with it, she should have written him, not the twins. He is the one who decides who he wants to be with.

“Nothing. We just wanted to see you and forget about her,” Fred told him, pulling Harry to him by his belt and kissing him passionately.

“I can’t get enough of you, mister,” whispered Fred teasingly before George came to them.

“I can vouch for him, he talks in his sleep…” George started with a serious tone, but Fred stopped him.

“Shut up, as if you were any different,” the smirk that was playing on Fred’s lips made Harry grin even wider.

“I know, come here, sweetheart. I need my drug,” George sighed before kissing Harry too.

***

The month passed quickly, Harry was doing his homework so great, even the teachers started to notice. He worked with Snape on his potions, while Sirius stopped by a few times, helping him by explaining the whole process of Animagus transformation from experience. Sometimes they even dueled since Sirius wanted to know how experienced Harry was.

The twins… were finally trying some of their products they wanted to sell in their shop. Somehow, they persuaded Harry to give them access to the Chamber of Secrets, and from that point on, they were there almost every evening while Draco was teaching Harry about the ethics, sparring, or even dueling. Harry couldn’t be more grateful for their help. The egg was a lost cause, there was still no way of figuring out the puzzle. So he gave up, trying to focus on something else, and right now, with finally having the leaf out of his mouth, Draco was teaching him how to dance.

The Yule Ball should be happening tomorrow evening, and Harry had no idea who he should go with. If he took one of the twins, Dumbledore would figure out what had been going on. Harry was prepared to deal with the consequences, but Severus was right about one thing. Dumbledore wouldn’t go for Harry, no. He would go for the twins.

Because of that, he had no idea who he should dance with, but still, his footwork needed some training.

As he was dancing with Draco, who was glaring at his friend, feeling the pain in his feet from all of the stumbling, Fred finally shouted in joy.

“I have it!” he exclaimed as he launched himself at George, kissing him strongly, yet briefly, on the lips. Draco got used to the affection the twins displayed for one another. He was well informed that sometimes two people were twins, yet they weren’t. Though he didn’t understand how Harry could stay in a relationship like that. Even though he didn't understand it completely, he wouldn't be one of the people who shunned them for who they were.

“What did you figure out?” Harry asked from next to Draco, looking at his soulmate curiously.

“I know how to appear as a female for about an hour, and since I figured it out, I shall ask you… Would you go to the Yule Ball with me, Harry?” Fred asked him, bowing at the waist before smirking like the devil.

The twins had a competition of their own. The first one to figure out a potion to change their gender could be his dancing partner, and as it seemed, Fred won.

“Fine, but I want the next one, or better yet, I want Harry in the bed, right after the evening,” George smirked, making Harry blush. They were never so open in front of Draco, who looked absolutely stunned. He wasn’t expecting the twins to be so territorial over Harry, yet he only shook his head before leading Harry into another dance.

“Talk it through in private, I don’t want to hear about your activities with my cousin in front of me,” Draco scoffed, refusing to give them more attention.

“Tell me you didn’t do the deed,” Draco finally asked Harry, who blushed like a madman.

“Of course not. I am older than you, slightly younger than the twins, but still… I don’t have any good experience in that department… Plus, my inheritance comes in if we…do that… and I still have to look up spells as a precaution,” Harry whispered the last part, but the twins still looked his way.

“Draco, could you please leave us?” George asked, looking at him almost brokenly, before Draco could reply.

“Please, tell me you didn’t tell me before them,” Draco pleaded as he looked at Harry. The scared stare Harry gave him was answer enough, so he took his thing before silently making his way out. Of course, before he left, he pulled Harry into a hug in silent support.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Fred asked the moment Draco left. The twins stood in front of Harry, looking at him expectantly. Harry was almost stoic, standing in one spot, refusing to look at them.

“I…am a Freak enough as it is…”

“Don’t even continue!” Fred snapped, making Harry jump, yet Fred didn’t stop. He knew Harry wasn’t scared of him, he was afraid of losing them, but never scared. They couldn’t hurt him, even if they somehow wanted to, but they didn’t. Only in the kinky kind of way, which Harry enjoyed.

This was the only thing, other than his inheritance, he refused to tell to the twins. Being a Freak was bad enough, so why should he bolster that image of himself? He wanted to tell them before they slept together, but finding out this way was so much worse.

“Don’t you ever call yourself a Freak, do you understand?” George jumped in, angry as much as Fred was. Not the fact that Harry didn’t tell them, but that he still looked at himself in that vile word. Not to mention, he told Draco before them. They were his soulmates for fuck sake.

“First of all, this is not anything bad. It’s a gift. Yes, it is unusual, but many years ago it was something to cherish, something that was normal, and you think of it as freakish? Harry, sorry, but what the fuck?” Fred exclaimed as he circled around Harry, looking down at him in anger. He needed him to understand that it made them happy. That would mean they would have a family someday, to stop being afraid of something unusual, but embrace it.

“Harry, imagine that we drank too much and you would end up in bed with us. What if we didn’t know? You could have been pregnant by now if we didn’t know about this!” George scoffed, yet he made his way towards Harry, who was crying at this point at his own stupidity.

“Sweetheart, yes, we are angry at your decisions, but we will deal with it. You need to trust us more. We are partners, heck, we are soulmates. We should be the first ones you inform about this kind of stuff,” George pulled Harry in as he started to explain. Harry could only nod, sending his feelings towards his soulmates, hoping they would calm down.

“Love, please tell us you understand the severity of this situation,” whispered Fred from behind him, pressing his body against Harry’s in a hug.

“I… I do,” Harry sobbed.

“Do you really? We know what Vernon did. What do you think would happen if you were pregnant right now? Calm down, love, you aren’t. The test would show it, plus it has been two months since you left that place. However, we are going to teach you a charm that can be done once a month, so if anything happens, if anybody tries anything, you will be safe from that future, okay?” Fred explained while turning Harry around and kissing him on his forehead. When their gazes met, Harry only wanted to cry harder. The love that was shining from Fred’s eyes almost broke him. Even after he kept secrets, they were still standing by his side, trying to explain his foolishness while helping him to prepare for the possible future.

“I understand,” Harry finally managed to say, pulling the twins in a fierce hug. He couldn’t lose them. They were his world, his everything, and if he did…

“Eyes on me, love. We are not going anywhere, understood? We are going to deal with this situation step by step. First thing on our list is the possible pregnancy. We will show you the charm. The next thing is the inheritance you talked about. Your time to explain is now.” Harry was looking into Fred’s eyes as he pulled himself together, pulling on the strength that George’s presence gave him, and explained.

“I have apparently some form of vampire blood. I looked it up, but there is nothing that mentions that vampires could sire another vampire. That got me thinking about Loki. If goblins didn’t know about someone who was a descendant of a God, then their system would classify it as something else,” Harry told them, already trying to figure out what it meant. Nothing in the library told him what he should expect, but something inside of him knew. So this time around, he wouldn’t keep anything from the twins, and therefore, he told them what his intuition was telling him.

“I think I will become something like a demigod. It would make sense since our bond would be complete, and the power would be too much for one person to handle, meaning you would need to stabilize it. If something about the vampire blood was true, I would be one since being born. Plus, the God I am descended from is one of mischief and illusions, exactly what you two like to get into. I have no evidence to support it, but that is what my instincts are telling me.” Harry watched their faces, but couldn’t read any reactions from them. As if they didn’t know what to think.

Out of the blue, Harry could hear clapping in the room, and when he looked around, he could see a dark-haired male with bright green eyes staring back at him. His clothes were something he had never seen before, almost like a dark-green tunic he wore in a casual style, tucked into his black pants. It looked old, yet futuristic at the same time.

“You finally figured it out, I’m impressed,” the guy said, who Harry guessed was Loki.

“What did you do to them?” Harry asked almost angrily.

“Don’t worry. You are the only one unaffected by my magic. When I leave, the time will presume, so they are in no danger, my youngling,” Loki explained, looking Harry over as he stood in front of their mates in a defensive position.

“What do you want from me?” Harry finally asked, keeping his eyes on Loki, who (to be honest) didn’t look exactly dangerous. However, his magic was a whole other thing. The electricity was palpable in the air, making Harry's hair stand up.

“I don’t want anything from you, youngling. I came here to give you my guidance. Once you come into your inheritance, you will need my help, and this is the only time I could inform you about this possibility. You will need my help, and when it happens, you will be lucky that you figured it out before completing your bond, otherwise, it could have killed you,” Loki explained. He looked as if he didn’t care, walking around the Chamber of Secrets, noting everything he spotted.

“I…” Harry started, but was cut off.

“I can’t answer any of your questions before you finish your bond. Until then, I wish you luck. Oh, by the way, do please try to put the egg under water. I am sick and tired of the scream.” With those words, Loki vanished, making the twins stumble into one another as they were expecting Harry to stand there.

“What just happened?” George asked, rubbing his head.

“Loki just visited me. I was right.” Harry didn’t know how else to explain it to them, but was sure no lies or secrets would stay between them.

“He told me that I will need to learn from him after we complete our bond, so I don’t know about you, but this will have to wait. Don’t get me wrong, I am looking for having you two,” Harry went bright pink, but didn’t stop his explanation, “however, the repercussions it will bring are too much for me to handle right now.”

The twins just pulled him closer, making sure he was alright.

“God. Now I understand how difficult your life has been. We are ready to wait for you as long as it takes, love. You don’t need to worry,” groaned Fred at first, before explaining to Harry how the charm worked.

Chapter Text

The room was quiet. Everybody had left for the Great Hall, leaving Harry standing near his bed, trying to figure out how to put on his… what was it? A scarf? A butterfly? Just something around his neck he didn't know how to call. He had a black tuxedo on, with the white shirt peaking from underneath. With Draco's help, his hair was slicked back and trimmed. He no longer had almost shoulder-length hair, but rather long enough to cover his scar, which could be tucked behind his ear. D

The cologne that he had put on was in symphony with his natural scent, so he was once again glad for Draco’s persuasive strategy to help him get ready. He wanted to argue with him at first, but somehow Draco managed to wear him down and do his magic. When he was looking into the mirror now, there wasn't the young boy from the Dursleys, nor was there the boy from the Weasleys. This time, his head was held high. This time, he knew his parents remembered him, and the twins loved him. He wasn't alone anymore, but he had a family that supported him.

Suddenly, the door opened, revealing the twins, clothed in dark blue, almost black tuxedos, striding in with a smile.

“Oh, look at the charming man waiting for us, Fred,” George smirked, stopping mid-stride while looking Harry over. He liked, really, really liked what he saw. Harry looked confident in his clothes, even proud, as if he was sure about himself. The twins never saw him like this, but they liked the change.

“Are you sure such a beauty would wait for us? I think we got lost, brother,” Fred grinned before pulling George by his hand and leading him out. Harry could only grin at the twins' charades.

“Are you done, you two? I need help with this fucking thing,” Harry groaned, liking the funny nature the twins brought with them, but was too frustrated with the scarf which didn’t cooperate.

“Sure thing, love,” jumped Fred up, quickly moving towards Harry, fumbling with the cloth.

“What about the potion?” Harry finally asked after Fred fixed him up, remembering the plan. The twins dressed up perfectly, there was no other way to describe them. They looked elegant while maintaining the atmosphere of mischief, which Harry liked.

“Well, we wanted to make sure everything was alright, so we went to Severus, who told us it was fine, but he would suggest casting an illusion, since he believes you wouldn’t want to actually dance with a girl. He taught us the spell, but also mentioned that this was the right time for you to stop pretending. Whatever Dumbledore does, we are ready for it, plus it would be better to do this on our terms and not his. Playing the guessing game, whether he knows or doesn’t, could end up badly. Like this, we would know what he knows and what he doesn’t,” George explained, making sure Harry didn’t panic or make any rash decisions without being informed of everything. Severus surprised them when he told them his opinion. At first, he agreed with the potion, but apparently, he thought it through. The twins wanted to do the scan again, but Severus assured them he wasn't with the headmaster and he only had time to think it through.

“If you still want us to cast the illusion, we will do it, but Severus is right about this,” Fred added before pulling Harry to his chest, making sure he didn't wrinkle his shirt.

“The decision is up to you, sweetheart. No matter what you choose, we will stay by your side,” George uttered before joining their hug.

“Okay, we will do it. But if anything goes wrong, you will find me or Severus. From now on, you won’t ever be alone with him, deal?” Harry asked, thinking through every possibility that could occur. The twins had to stay safe; otherwise, not only would they be in danger, but also Harry and everyone in the castle. The idea of losing them was so horrifying, Harry had to calm himself down before straightening back up.

“One more thing. The soulmate bond will stay a secret. We will say that we just like each other, we are in a relationship just because we clicked, okay?” Harry added while examining their faces, making sure they agreed with his plan.

“Deal,” the twins replied in unison before kissing Harry slowly. The twins were happy they wouldn't need to hide their relationship, to be finally able to hold his hands in public and be romantic.

“I am still dancing with him first, handsome twin of mine,” Fred smirked, making his point clear.

“I wouldn’t dream of any other scenario, gorgeous,” George smirked before kissing Fred’s cheek. There was no bad blood between the twins. One had to be first at something, and it somehow came naturally to them, even in situations they unknowingly changed without leaving someone to be the third wheel. It was really as the fate had a hand in it.

“Shall we go, princess?” Fred joked while putting Harry’s hand around his.

“As you wish, my king,” teased Harry. Before they left, Harry pulled George’s lips to his, kissing him passionately, yet briefly.

“See you there, handsome,” whispered George in his ear after they pulled away, and followed them out.

Everyone was staring at them as they made their way down to the Hall. Flashy dresses and elegant tuxedos were flowing around the place in the dim, romantic light of the castle. Only as they finally made it down, Harry spotted Hermione in her flowy blue dress, nicely bringing out her eyes and pink cheeks.

“Oh, hi guys, you look handsome,” she greeted them with a wide smile, looking them over.

“Such a stunning young lady greeted us, wouldn’t you agree, twin of mine?” replied George, looking smitten. Hermione flushed before she hugged Harry, adjusting his clothes.

“Beauty incarnate, I would say, brother of mine,” added Fred before bowing to Hermione in greeting.

“Oh, stop it, you two,” Hermione shushed them, looking back at Harry.

“So it’s time?” she asked cautiously, noticing the twins weren't hiding their joined hands with Harry's.

“Yes, we will see how it goes. You look incredible, by the way, Hermione,” he replied with politeness. She indeed looked incredible, it was a nice change, and thinking it through, she never mentioned who she ended up going with. They didn't have as much time together as previously, but somehow they still informed one another of what was going on. Harry was planning to change this after the holidays. He wanted his two best friends back.

As that thought left his mind, Krum appeared, taking her by her hand.

“Hi, Harry. I hope you will enjoy your evening,” he said politely before sweeping Hermione away.

“Who is Ron going with?” asked Harry before the twins could say anything.

“I believe he is taking Luna or Levander, not sure though. Shall we get going?” Fred switched subjects before taking one last look at George and pulled Harry to the champions, who were already waiting in line.

“I hate this,” Harry uttered, not wanting to dance in front of so many people.

“You will be fine. If you want, I can lead and you just need to follow,” Fred suggested, even though as a champion, Harry should be the one to lead.

“You know what? Let’s do it. I don’t care what the others think, let’s just get it over with.” With those words, the song started, making them follow the others to the dance floor.

Harry could feel the stares on his body when they got to their places, yet as he looked into Fred’s eyes, everything disappeared. The love he saw there calmed his rapid heartbeat, letting him enjoy the moment for what it was.

Fred took Harry’s hand into his while enveloping him with the other. Harry let his soulmate lead him through the dance floor, not stumbling on his feet once, as if this was how they should be. It came to him almost naturally, stepping exactly when Fred took a step forward, spinning him around before pulling him back in.

From the corner of his eye, he saw Dumbledore’s disapproving gaze, yet it didn’t affect him. He was happy, and no one would take it away from him. As the students joined the dance floor, Fred let go of Harry, who spun around before someone else grabbed him around the waist.

George was smiling down at him as he pulled him back to the flow of the song. Their bodies were in sync as their hearts led them through the dancing students. When it became almost overwhelming for Harry, they finally took a break, making their way to the feast.

“You were incredible,” Harry gasped in joy, trying to calm down his breathing. Not once did he step on their feet, which was exciting. Maybe he finally knew how to dance, or it was just them, being in perfect sync.

“Such lovely words from our lover-boy,” smirked George while giving him a glass of spiked punch. It wouldn't be a ball without the twins messing around with the drinks, but Harry trusted them, so he took the glass, sipping from it. The alcohol warmed him from inside as if someone had hugged him.

“It almost makes my knees go weak,” added Fred from next to him when someone cleared their throat.

“Harry, may I speak with you?” asked Dumbledore from behind him. His gaze was traveling around the three of them, his lips staying in a hard line.

“Of course, headmaster,” replied Harry, giving the two boys a look, trying to tell them it was okay. He was expecting this after the glares Dumbledore gave him, but he had still hoped he would drop it. They were, after all, in the hall filled with students.

He followed Dumbledore to a secluded corner before giving the headmaster his attention.

“Harry, I understand you are a teenage boy, but this was unacceptable,” scolded Dumbledore with a hard stare aimed at Harry.

“What was unacceptable, headmaster? That I went with a boy, or that I am in a relationship?” Harry asked back calmly, not caring the headmaster was being a dick. He was prepared, and he knew what to do.

“Both. You have a tournament to win. Your priorities should lie in winning and staying alive, not in romance,” explained Dumbledore, still playing just concerned professor, but the anger and frustration in his eyes weren't concealed anymore.

“Actually, headmaster, the twins helped me to survive the first task, and if I remember correctly, I was forced to ask someone for the opening dance, and there were no restrictions on gender. As I already informed you, I didn’t want to participate in the tournament; you had the power to take me out of that deal, yet you decided on the opposite. I did nothing wrong, and in fact, this is my personal life, which I decide for myself and is none of your business. I respect you, headmaster, but this is the first thing I chose for myself, and I’m happy,” Harry wouldn’t back down. He thought about this conversation for a long time and prepared everything he wanted to say to his professor, even though he let some of his emotions slip. The last part wasn't planned, and he didn't want to reveal so much to the headmaster about his real background.

“I see you thought about this, Harry, but I must insist you stop this nonsense. If you don’t, I will be forced to take it into my own hands,” Dumbledore threatened, not liking the direction this conversation was taking. The young boy shouldn't even think about such things. His potions should have stopped him from questioning him.

“What rules did I break, if I may ask?” Harry just asked in return, watching the headmaster closely.

"You are just a 14-year-old boy. You are too young for such a commitment, and in fact, it is against the rules,” Dumbledore exclaimed victoriously, knowing he had him backed into a corner.

“Actually, headmaster, I took the liberty of looking into the rules of Hogwarts before I accepted to go into a relationship with the twins. There is no rule stating anything against such an arrangement. Plus, since I am a champion of Hogwarts, I am emancipated, thus, being taken as an adult,” Harry reasoned calmly while watching the headmaster’s face carefully. He didn’t break any laws, everything was conceptual and by the book. He had prepared this way before the ball, knowing the conversation had to happen sooner or later.

“I must insist that you break off this charade before I’m forced to take the matters into my own hands,” Dumbledore exclaimed in rage, but Harry knew the threats were empty.

“On what terms, headmaster? If you take any action, you will go against discrimination law, which states, if the person in power discriminates against skin color or sex…”

“I know what the law says. As your headmaster and your magical guardian…”

“Oh, but that’s where you are wrong, headmaster. There is no rule you could get through the board that wouldn’t sound judgmental or discriminatory, plus I am taken as an adult, so your status of my magical guardianship is nulled. Plus, if you take any action against me or the twins, I am refusing to take any part in this upcoming war, I swear it on my magic.” As those words left Harry’s mouth, a bright light came from him, binding him to his vow. Harry knew he had won. If Dumbledore wanted his help, there was nothing he could do to change his decision without Harry losing his magic.

“What have you done?! This was a childish decision which could get you killed!” the headmaster silently yelled in dismay, but Harry just smiled.

“Professor, I think you don’t understand. I thought about this since the Tournament started, and since you threatened me by taking my decisions away from me, you made me do this. Accept what I want, and everything will stay the same,” Harry just said while leaning against the wall. He could almost see the steam coming from Dumbledore’s ears, thinking about what to do next.

“You are not the boy I thought you were,” he scoffed, as if his words could influence the boy. There was something at play here that he didn't know about, but he would get to the bottom of it.

“And you are not the man I thought you were, forcing the kids to change their lives, just because you decided otherwise. So much was taken away from me, my family, my childhood, my life. As you said, you were my magical guardian, and still, you left the Dursleys to abuse me, telling me I was overreacting. Well, let me tell you, I almost died this summer, if the twins didn’t help me.” he could feel the headmaster’s presence in his mind, trying to find evidence of Harry’s words. And Harry let him, pushing the memories of his bloodied back to him as the twins tried to heal him. Luckily, he found a way to change the memory a little bit, so there was no proof of their bond. The rings vibrated against his fingers, waiting to push the headmaster away, but he nullified them. If he had blocked him, he would have known everything. 

Luckily Dumbledore didn't catch on to the first part, thinking Harry meant Potters when he mentioned family, but Harry was thinking about his actual parents.

“Harry, if I had known…” Dumbledore tried to explain, but Harry didn’t let him.

“No, you knew. I told you each year when you sent me back what went on during the summer, and yet you decided I was lying. I think this conversation is over, headmaster. I am going back to enjoy my evening,” Harry said sternly before taking his leave, not turning around. Dumbledore didn't deserve any respect from him anymore.

Dumbledore knew he had fucked up. He was well aware of the abuse, but needed the young boy to be ready to put his life on the line. The twins were the main issue. If he found out how amazing life can be if there is someone worth fighting for, he wouldn’t be willing to die for the greater good. Now, he had to think over his next steps before taking action. This created more issues than he imagined.

When Harry made it back, the twins were looking at him worriedly while sipping from their cups. A smile that widened on Harry’s lips made them sigh in relief, already knowing it went well. Enveloping him in a hug, Harry laughed, happy with how it ended.

“We will need to discuss our next steps, but let’s talk about it later. We have an evening to enjoy and I just want to be with you,” Harry said after they pulled apart, with a cup already in his hand. The spiked drink warmed his body from the inside once again before the twins pulled him to the dance floor. This time, they didn’t take turns; they danced together, gliding their bodies together, enjoying every time they touched. It wasn't sexual; they kept some distance between them, but it was still enjoyable, making them laugh.

‘Hm.. Love? We were thinking…” started Fred as they sat back down a little bit tipsy from the alcohol.

‘This sounds devious,‘ replied Harry with a smirk, looking around the Hall, covered in warm ice and snow that was falling from the ceiling.

‘We want to finish the bond. Before you argue, let us explain,‘ George stopped him from replying, making sure his eyes weren’t focused on Harry. They had to look like they were taking a break and not having a silent conversation through their soulmate bond.

‘Dumbledore will do something, and if he forces us apart, we will need as much time to get back to you. You know what could happen if we stay away from you for more than a couple of hours,‘ Fred explained before pulling Harry against his chest, finally putting him at an angle so he could see George’s face.

He looked sad, like suggesting this was taking some form of a choice away from Harry. That idea didn’t sit right with him. Harry wanted to be with them; the only thing he hated was the lack of control over this situation. They were being forced into this, and that part was what he hated.

‘I agree, but I don’t want to force this. I want it to be natural, not because of some fucked up old man, who thinks he knows best,‘ replied Harry in anger.

‘Agreed. We just wanted to make sure this is what you want,‘ George whispered before pulling himself closer between Harry’s legs, which were hanging down the sides of the bench.

‘I want you, there is no question about that. I just hate that he is forcing us into this. Harry’s eyes met George's, who was already lifting his chin up, trying to look into his soulmate’s eyes.

‘We love you, Harry. He can’t force something that is already there." George gave him a gentle smile before leaning in and kissing him slowly on the lips. Harry opened his mouth, welcoming George’s tongue into a slow dance before pulling slightly away.

‘I love you too,‘ he whispered back through the bond before looking back at Fred, who looked pleased.

“He finally said it, George,” Fred smiled even wider as he looked at his twin.

“I know, but don’t spook him, otherwise we won’t hear it from him again,” replied George teasingly. This was the first time Harry told them he loved them openly. He told them words like ‘you too,‘ or pet names, but he didn't tell them ‘I love you‘.

“You are such a tease,” Harry laughed before their group of friends joined them. As they took their seats around them, George made a plate filled with food for Harry, remembering he hadn’t been eating again.

“No more fun for you, love, until you eat everything,” Fred told him scoldingly, pushing the plate closer.

“How did it go?” Hermione asked as he ate. She was flushed from all the dancing she did, thus the break. Viktor went to find his friends, giving Hermione some time with hers.

Neville, Sheamus, Dean, and Ron were also there, leaving their partners to their own devices. Neville surprisingly went with Ginny, who has almost the whole time been glaring at Harry, while Sheamus and Dean went together, while Ron took Luna, who was a new student.

“He threatened me, so I made a vow to never help him in the upcoming war, which he believes is coming, if he does something against my wishes,” explained Harry quickly after casting a Silencing charm.

“Wicked,” exclaimed Ron in surprise. The way his best friend dealt with situations like this took a lot of courage.

“I have a bad feeling about this, but for now, I am glad you managed to get it under control,” sighed Hermione, who took the scan after Ron’s showed so many substances influencing his behavior. Her scan was as bad as theirs, but the change that came afterwards was breathtaking. She was no longer the Know-it-all as they knew her; she was braver, not thinking about breaking some rules, yet still took care of them and helped them when they asked. Her appearance also changed; her hair became silkier, more manageable, her eyes were brighter, and the cricket teeth magically fixed themselves. She looked gorgeous.

“I suggest we have a meeting to go through our next steps and options. We have to be ready,” Sheamus suggested, who somehow, along with Dean, made it to their close circle.

“I agree,” came from behind Harry, who looked up at his cousin. Draco was joining their group more often than not, somehow finding his place between Harry’s friends.

“Dumbledore is a dangerous man to go against. You made the right decision to announce this on your terms, but you can’t lose the advantage. Tomorrow morning, we will meet up in the Chamber before everyone leaves. Does it work for everyone?” he asked, filling up his plate, trying to look annoyed for his friends.

“I suggest the Room of Requirement. It’s on the seventh floor across the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy. You have to think of what you need and walk three times around the place, and a door will appear. We won’t be walking around the castle with brooms in our hands, so it will be less noticeable,” Harry suggested, watching their friends.

Everyone uttered their agreement, watching Draco nod, before taking his leave. There was no way for him to stay longer without somebody noticing. Since they were sitting around a table that still had some food on it, no one would suspect him.

“Okay, time to move on, darling,” said Dean to Sheamus, leading him back to the dance floor.

“I see Viktor, so see you tomorrow then,” Hermione smiled before making her way away from the table.

“We should go too, love. We have something to show you,” muttered Fred into his ear, making Harry shiver. George smirked at them before standing up and pulling Harry to his chest.

Harry let them lead him out of the Hall; however, as they turned the corner, he was roughly pushed against the wall by George’s wider frame. His mouth descended on Harry, kissing him deeply, taking his breath away. George took advantage, slipping his tongue inside, fighting for dominance, he knew would win.

Harry wanted to moan from the onslaught, trying to push back with as much ferocity as George, but George didn’t let him. His head was pulled back, making him gasp in pleasure before George pulled on his bottom lip and gave him one last peck.

“I wanted to do this since you stood up to Dumbledore. You were so hot dancing there, and the way you looked down at him, God, you were just amazing,” George told him with a gentle laugh before kissing him once again.

“Georgie, we should get going. I have a feeling Dumbledore is looking for our chosen one,” Fred told them as he noticed Dumbledore walking around the room, looking around.

Without another word, George took Harry by the hand, pulling him to the stairs. As Fred joined them, Dumbledore made it to the entrance, but luckily they managed to get to the second floor without being spotted. Step by step, they made it to the seventh floor, finally standing in front of the Room of Requirement, yet Harry wasn’t the one who summoned the room. Fred started pacing, thinking the place through, when the door appeared.

As quickly as possible, they made it inside, making sure no one saw them. When they entered the room, the light was dim, creating a cozy atmosphere with a table in the center and a bed on the side. The walls were covered in books, as if they were in a library with a huge window and a balcony in the middle. In front of the bed was a fireplace, lit from the inside, spreading warmth throughout the room.

Somewhere had to be a record player, since a slow dance melody sounded throughout the space.

“Welcome to our paradise,” said Fred, motioning to the room before giving Harry a small yet deep kiss.

“We wanted to surprise you, so we took the liberty of creating a safe haven for us to dance in, spar in, or sleep in, since we expect Dumbledore will be waiting for you,” explained George while stepping forward, making his way to the bed where he put his jacket off.

“Since we didn’t know whether you would like us to stay as we are, meaning male, or change into girls, we wanted to take you here and dance in our real bodies. However, the night went differently than we expected,” commented Fred as he pulled Harry deeper into the chamber. Harry felt amazing as he walked past the table and sat down on the sofa next to the fireplace. Some wine glasses appeared next to him, and he grabbed one instantly, wanting the evening to continue.

“So, the main idea is not to get drunk,” said Fred as he lowered himself between Harry’s legs, pulling the (now) half-filled glass away from him. “Secondly, if we want to do this, you would need to be prepared, and this is the safest place we could be in while being comfortable,” he continued as his fingers slowly made their way upwards Harry’s leg.

“Finally, we just want to have a great time with you, Harry. This place wasn’t created for having sex, but to enjoy each other’s company. We can dance, talk, laugh, and maybe have some fun, the rest is up to you,” finished George before drinking from his glass. Harry couldn’t stop looking at him, as his shirt rode up, exposing part of his stomach, his tall, lean body standing there nonchalantly, completely calm. It was hard for Harry to keep his hands away while in the Great Hall, but now, all cards were on the table. No more hiding, no more sneaking. They could be whoever they wanted here and now.

“Okay, I understand, but I want to make one thing clear,” the twins looked at him with curiosity shining in their eyes, listening to every word he said.

“I want us to be together, I don’t care when, but I want it to be natural, not something you have to force, okay?” Harry shared his thoughts while looking at his soulmates, who stood in front of him with a slight grin.

“Oh, trust us, Harry, we know. When we do finish our bond, you will see the change in our dynamic,” grinned George wickedly before taking his seat next to his mate. The statement made Harry blush, he knew the twins would probably be rougher, more sensual with him, and to be honest, he was curious.

“George can be quite violent in bed, but not in a bad kind,” explained Fred before pulling his hand from his pocket and handing it to Harry.

“May I have this dance?” he asked, gazing into Harry’s eyes expectantly. Without any hesitation, Harry took his hand, letting him lead to the center of the room before Fred threw his jacket off and unbuttoned his shirt a little. After doing the same to Harry, he pulled him closer and started dancing to the melody, which was still playing in the background.

His leg found its way between Harry’s legs, making him aware of the state Fred was in, but he didn’t slow down. They danced before George finally joined them, pressing his lap against Harry’s back in a sensual manner.

So slowly that Harry almost didn’t notice it, Fred unbuttoned his shirt, one by one, but he didn’t do what Harry expected, which was to completely stop. He pulled his sleeves down, pushing the shirt out of the way before resuming the dance.

“Glamours, love,” he just whispered in his year as their bodies touched, and so Harry pulled his magic back inside, revealing his true self. Fred took his face in his hands, kissing the darker skin from the highest point, making his way down, until he reached his lips. Yet, he didn’t kiss him, but rather spun him, so he ended up facing George, who grinned back at him.

He pushed Harry back, connecting with Fred’s body while sucking on hi neck, creating the most sensual bite marks along his whole neck.

Before Harry could comprehend what was going on, Fred pulled down his shirt, pressing his body against Harry’s back without stopping the dance for a second. Harry could only feel, while staring at one of his soulmates, who now stood in front of him with a smirk on his face.

“It’s your turn, sweetheart, if you want to continue, take my clothes off,” George uttered in his ear while pinching one of his nipples. Harry almost stopped, but the hands on his hips moved him back into the rhythm of the background song.

Harry slid his hands on George’s chest, feeling the muscles underneath as he made his way down, starting with the lower buttons. His hands were almost shaking as they danced while Harry opened George’s shirt. After he finished the last button, his skin met George’s, slowly pushing the shirt down from inside without leaving his skin.

Before the shirt got stuck, Fred pulled on one of the sleeves, helping Harry to pull it down. With their combined help, the shirt finally fell, and Harry couldn’t stop himself from touching his strong body.

“Teasing little thing,” murmured George before stepping closer while pulling Harry’s hands around his neck. Fred touched Harry on his hips while kissing him on the back, near the shoulder.

They were never like this, in a lit room while not underneath the safety of blankets. Plus, even then, they had their shirts on most of the time. Harry almost wanted to cover up, but he stood strong in his decision, pushing his cheek against George’s chest. The woody scent enveloped him like a hug, as if he had found home. As he stood there, dancing to the music, Fred grabbed one of his hands, swinging it around his neck, joining their little moment.

When Harry tried to pull apart for a moment, Fred grabbed him by the belt, pulling him back so suddenly that the lips that met his surprised him. The kiss wasn’t slow or tender, but passionate and deep, with teeth and tongues dancing in a never-ending dance. After Harry finally got a hold of himself and started kissing back with the same furiosity, George licked his neck before biting and sucking on his mark, making him gasp.

“What should we do with you, sweetheart? Hm?” Harry got goosebumps as he felt George’s breath on his ear, yet he didn’t stop the kiss to answer. His groan was the only reply he gave when Fred pulled him by his hair even closer, closing the last space they had between them. One of the twins slid their hands down, opening up the belt and letting their pants fall to the ground. Soon George did the same to Fred, who, before Harry could protest, pulled him to the bed with him, without separating their lips even for a moment to look where they were going.

Fred pulled Harry down onto his lap as he sat down, and Harry could feel the hard erection pressing into him. As Fred lay back, still pulling Harry with him, who was now hovering over him, he almost started grinding his hips against his lover, but stopped when he felt George pressing against his back.

“Hm, love. What to do with you,” finally whispered Fred as he stopped kissing his mate, showing his red, puffy lips.

“So many options,” came from behind Harry as George’s hands glided down Harry’s back.

Harry's mind was spinning, so before he could comprehend what was happening, Fred flipped their positions, pushing Harry on his back, now grinning above him.

Without saying a word, he started kissing Harry’s chest on his way down before pulling his boxers off with his teeth, making Harry gasp. However, when Harry pulled his hips up to help Fred, George pushed his hand underneath Harry’s back, stopping him in the air to put a pillow underneath him. His hand stayed there, even when Harry lay back down, making little circles on the inside of his thigh.

Harry couldn’t think about what was happening since Fred licked his cock before pulling him all the way into his mouth. His teeth grazed his skin, but never stopped moving. Harry couldn’t look away and watched Fred’s mouth wrap around his hard cock taking him in before pulling back.

“Someone likes to watch, Freddie,” smirked George, watching Harry’s mesmerized stare. With those words, Fred looked up and those hungry blue eyes met forest green. Harry almost came then and there as Fred looked back at him, swallowing him whole, not stopping for a second.

Right then, George kissed Harry hungrily, making him close his eyes as his finger, now charmed with lubricant, touched his backside, creating small teasing circles. Surprisingly, Harry didn’t flinch, but gasped from surprise, buckling his hips. The expectation of doing this with the twins while feeling the pressure on his body was almost unbelievable. He wanted to make this next step with them. It wasn’t anything new to him, but the care the twins gave him was so new to him, he had to find out how it could really feel.

“Please,” Harry whispered between the kisses, trying to focus not to come. Suddenly, the finger stopped, making Harry almost whimper, before George pressed in.

The intrusion was familiar, yet unknown. No one ever took care of him before, so the fact that it didn’t hurt surprised him. George could feel Harry’s body envelop him as he pushed into the heat, but he forced himself to stop so Harry could get used to the feeling without any pain.

“Good boy,” whispered George into Harry’s ear before biting his earlobe. Slowly, he pushed in more, focusing on finding his prostate, wanting nothing more than to make him feel good. The shout that came suddenly from Harry with the pleasure he felt through their bond almost made him come in his boxers, but he got a hold of himself before grinning.

“Not yet, sweetheart,” he told him while twisting his finger. Harry was a panting, riding mess when George finally added another finger. He was achingly close, but each time he was about to come, the twins stopped as if they had a plan in mind.

“Please, please, please,” pleaded Harry with tears in his eyes.

“A little longer, sweetheart,” said George as he added another finger, pushing them deeper into his lover’s body, finding his prostate instantly. This time, the twins didn’t get a chance to stop, forcing the orgasm out of Harry, who came with a shout. His head was spinning, and his breathing was a complete mess. His body was sensitive, but still he couldn’t feel when Fred got up from his body and slowly kissed him.

“You were such a good boy for us,” he whispered against his lips before pulling away. Suddenly, Harry could feel Fred moving from his body, and when he looked up, he could feel George’s hungry eyes watching the two of them. Without waiting, Harry jumped on his lips, feeling Fred sliding down George’s body.

No matter that Harry came just a few minutes ago, the image he saw made him hard instantly. As Fred took George into his mouth and their eyes collided, Harry knew this was where he was meant to be, he licked his way down George’s body, sucking his nipple into his mouth, making his lover gasp from pleasure, but it didn’t take Harry long to stop. The sudden touch on his sensitive cock made him almost jump and when he looked down towards Fred, he was staring back at him.

He could see George’s slick fingers entering Fred’s backside. Fred was pushing back against the intrusion, his eyes fluttering before he focused back on his mate.

“There is still one thing we can do without completing the bond, love,” he said with a smirk. Fred was more open to the idea of bottoming for Harry. He had already thought about it, and he knew Harry hadn’t had yet the chance to try the opposite role.

Since Harry was their central soulmate, the bond would have to be completed the other way, so if he wanted, Fred was giving him the chance.

“Are you saying…” Harry asked unsurely, not knowing how to finish the thought.

“Would you like to fuck me, love?” Fred smirked, helping him to finish the sentence, while still holding George’s cock. Harry didn’t need to think about it.

“Fuck yes,” he laughed, realizing how much were the twins willing or wanting to experience with him.

Fred helped Harry up to sit behind him before going down on all fours in front of George, who was already sitting up with a smirk. He pushed his thumb against Fred’s lips, who gazed at him with lustful eyes. Without a word George looked at Harry and wandlesly casted a lubrication charm on his cock, giving Harry a wink.

“We will teach you that later, sweetheart,” George grinned as he looked down at Fred, who was eagerly watching Harry. He was already prepared from George’s teasing, so Harry only pushed in, shuddering at the sudden heat and friction that enveloped him.

Fred’s eyes rolled back, but before he could do anything else, George pushed his cock into his parted lips, making him swallow him whole. He didn't need to hold back with Fred, so he pounded into him, while making sure Fred didn't choke.

When Harry finally got used to the feeling, he pushed all the way in swiftly before pulling back, pounding into Fred, who was assaulted from both ends. It didn’t take George long to come when he saw Harry’s flushed face and unfocused eyes, while Fred’s lips were red and covered in saliva he couldn’t contain. His whole body shuddered as he slipped out of Fred’s mouth, kissing him instantly after his limbs started working again.

Harry knew when he found the right spot as Fred moaned loudly and his whole body shuddered, so he focused on the spot, making sure Fred enjoyed every second of it. When he finally felt the tightening around his cock, Harry grabbed Fred’s cock jerking if off to the rhythm of his assault, not wanting to let his soulmate hanging. They came almost at the same time, Harry spilled his come into the tight channel, groaning. Fred’s hands almost gave out from the pleasure as he found his peak, screaming Harry’s name with no reserve.

They stayed like that for a little while, trying to calm their breaths. When Harry finally slipped out of Fred, his knees collapsed underneath him from the exhaustion, and he fell next to Fred. With a swish of his hand, George cleaned them up before snuggling up against Fred’s back, who was closer to him.

“We are so doing that again,” he smirked while looking into Harry’s eyes.

“Don’t look at me! I don’t think there is anything I wouldn’t want to do with you two,” Harry laughed while helping Fred to turn around.

“I demand at least a day off, my hands are killing me,” exclaimed Fred, covering his eyes with his forearm.

“Certainly. I bet you will change your mind after feeling Harry’s come in your ass tomorrow when you’ll try to sit next to his parents,” George teased while gently gliding his hand over Fred’s torso.

“Oh, shut up. You know me too well,” Fred exclaimed before looking with one eye at Harry and pulling him to his body.

“You were amazing,” he whispered before kissing his cheek.

“I love you,” Harry whispered back, kissing him on the lips before looking up at George, who was smiling at him.

“I love you, too,” he said to George, who smiled brighter, pushing himself up and slipping back behind Harry, pressing his body closer to the two boys.

“We love you too, Harry,” they said in unison, slowly drifting into a deep sleep. As if the room knew that, the lights dimmed, casting the room into a soft, warm light.

Chapter Text

The three boys woke up to the sound of the opening door, at which Harry jumped up in panic. Before he could register the blond boy, Draco had already turned on his heels, putting his head in his hands.

“Please tell me I just didn’t see you naked. God, I will have to bleach my mind to forget this,” he exclaimed in embarrassment and a little disgust.

“Sorry!” Harry shouted while jumping over the two sleeping twins, trying to find his clothes.

“What’s going on?” Fred asked sleepily, not moving from the comfort of the bed.

“You slept in, the others should be coming about…” Draco started to explain when the doors opened, revealing Hermione staring at a book. Her gaze flew up, surprised by the noise before taking the same position as Draco, blushing from ear to ear.

“Harry! What the hell?!” she exclaimed, bumping her shoulder against Draco's by accident.

“Sorry! We overslept, but you can look now,” replied Harry, completely embarrassed by what just happened. He finally managed to find his boxers and pants, but his shirt remained a mystery. The twins were luckily sitting up, but they stayed in bed.

Meanwhile, Draco looked up at Hermione, who was completely red in the face. He couldn't stop laughing a little at the absurd situation they found themselves in.

"Are you for real?" she asked him, noticing his amused gaze.

"Sorry, you seem rather taken aback," Draco explained, noticing the corner of her lip twitch in a slight smirk.

"Who wouldn't be! When I entered, you were already looking away in shock," she replied, giving in and bumping his shoulder one more time.

"Very well, you got me," he just shrugged, noticing the gleam in her eyes, but before they could continue their silent conversation, George's words rang around the room. 

“Sweetheart? Could you maybe bring us our clothes?” George asked from the bed, looking like he was nowhere about to leave. With an eyeroll, Harry found their pants and made his way to them.

At that moment, the door opened, revealing the rest of their party, who luckily joined exactly when the twins pulled their boxers on.

“We thought you would wait for us outside,” exclaimed Ron, who didn’t notice his brothers getting ready. When he finally did, the slap on his forehead rang around the room, making the twins chuckle.

“Sorry, bro, we overslept,” explained George while making his way to the (now) two couches.

“Let’s just start. There is no way I am explaining this right now,” Harry sighed before sitting down on the couch, looking at the rest of the party, who just stood still. Maybe he had something on his face? Fuck, maybe the twins left bite marks on his neck. Merlin, this would be embarrassing.

“Harry? If you don’t mind us asking, but what happened to your back?” asked Neville carefully, studying Harry’s reaction.

Harry just froze, realizing he forgot to put the glamours on, and without his shirt, everything was on display. Fuck, why now? Why didn’t he put the alarm on? They shouldn’t have seen it. The glamours were like his armor, so how could he have forgotten?

“Did you really have the need to ask this right now?” Fred almost growled as he bolted out of bed, not caring that his pants were still open, running to Harry. He almost made it to him as a few of the books flew from the bookshelves, making their friends jump in surprise.

George was right on Fred’s heels, giving the group a cold stare before sitting down on Harry’s other side.

“It’s okay, Harry. They won’t judge you,” whispered Fred as he pulled him closer, hissing at the electricity that ran through his body. So, higher emotions meant his magic got out of hand, which is good to know. If this happened without them, it would have catastrophic consequences.

“If you feel more comfortable, put the glamours on, sweetheart,” whispered George in his ear before kissing him on the temple.

“I’m sorry, Harry. I understand,” Neville said sadly before pulling out his sleeves, revealing harsh thin parallel lines on his forearms.

As Harry slowly looked up at Neville, trying to get his magic under control, everything stopped. He saw those delicate scars and knew what created them, but Neville, one of the friendliest and bravest people he knew, was marked with something like a ruler or a belt. It didn’t make sense. Who could do something like that to this kind boy?

“My grandmother likes to give harsh punishments when my magic doesn’t listen to me. It stopped, but you are not the only one who suffered as a child,” Neville managed to say quietly, focusing his eyes on Harry while ignoring the others. He never told anyone about this, feeling like he was the only one.

“It is something that happens in the pure-blooded families regularly,” added Draco, who just shook his head, not ready to show them what he went through, but Hermione noticed. She noticed the slight flinch when Draco spoke, as if he knew what they were talking about, but never admitted it.

“You are not alone,” he finally added as they took their seats.

Harry was finally calm as he looked up at his friends, who he knew wouldn’t force him to answer their question, but something inside of him forced the words out, realizing he wouldn’t be judged by them.

“No matter what I did, my uncle always found a way to punish me for everything. I just hate for anybody to see me like this,” he whispered, refusing to look at them; rather, he pressed his face against George’s chest.

“You don’t need to explain. Let’s just focus on what we will do about Dumbledore, and once you feel like it, we would like to hear your story,” whispered Hermione calmly, refusing to push Harry to open up to them. Before the scan, she would have pushed Harry to explain, yet the circumstances changed. She no longer pushed for answers but waited for the person to tell their story on their terms. She, of course, knew about what went on at the Dursleys, already well aware of Harry's injuries from the Quidditch cup; however, she wanted to stop the questions before they started. Harry just nodded into George’s face, happy for Hermione's comment before looking back up at them, reapplying the glamour. As the group watched Harry, they saw the darker skin around his eye, along with his eye color changing into a lighter one, making them realize how much he must have suffered to have his skin and iris permanently changed.

“Okay, so first of all, I suggest everyone go to the Gringotts for a scan. We found substances in our systems that influenced our behavior. If you need money, just ask. I want you to be healthy, and this is the least I can do,” Harry started, knowing now that Neville's grandmother wouldn't pay for it. He wasn't sure about Dean's and Sheamus's situation, but if they needed help, he would offer it to them. Maybe someday he could create an organisation to help those in need, but for now, their situation was bad enough.

“We highly suggest never taking anything from Dumbledore. Act like you took whatever he has given you, but never take it,” continued Fred while looking their friends over.

“These are just the basic things we agreed on. If you don’t want to follow these rules, please take a vow to never reveal any of this and go. It is going to get much harder from now on,” added George before Harry took over.

“Dumbledore hates that I am with the twins, either because he knows I am their soulmate or because he is losing my support. The reason isn’t important, however, he will try to pull us apart. As of today, I am starting to learn Occlumency, and I suggest you do the same. If you have no idea what it is, at least don’t look him in the eyes while you figure it out,” Harry told them, thinking over the deal he made with his father. Every night he would meet up with him to learn Oclumency, but he wasn't sure if that applied to the Christmas holiday.

“What did you say to him during dinner?” asked Draco, already well aware of what Harry said.

“I made a vow, which states that if he tries to pull us apart, I won’t help him in the upcoming war,” Harry replied with a slight smirk, happy he had the upper hand on Dumbledore.

“That was a good call on your part; however, if he takes your memories, the magic won’t work,” Draco pointed out, suddenly realizing that’s why Harry wanted to learn Occlumency.

“Thus, the Occlumency and I have our rings. They protect me from mind magic, but if we want to keep this a secret as long as possible, I can't use them. The next rule is to never speak with him alone, especially you, Hermione. If you have no magical guardian, the head of your house is put in that place, and since Albus has her under his thumb, I suggest being very careful what you say to him,” explained Harry while looking his best friend over.

Hermione looked shocked. She knew there had to be a magical guardian for her, but she never realized what it meant. In anything magic-related, they would have the final word, no matter her wishes.

“Is there any way for me to change my magical guardian?” she finally managed to ask, at which Draco looked up at her. He was sitting right next to her with a surprising, almost invisible blush on his face.

“There is, but he will be informed if you try to change it. I suggest keeping it that way until it’s necessary. When that happens, come to me, my mother or my aunt could help,” Draco shrugged before adding.

“If all of you want to learn Occlumency, I can teach you. I have been learning mind magic since I was 4, so…” he suggested for everyone in the room.

“Thank you,” Hermione smiled, happy that someone would teach her a new skill and for the support, even though she didn't really trust his mother or his family.

“Thank you, Draco. For now, that’s all. I will talk to Severus and Sirius, and then we can meet up again,” Harry gave them a small smile before standing up.

“Snape? Really?” asked Neville with a pale face.

“Oh, eh, well… He is my biological father,” Harry muttered, completely flushed, not ready to tell them he is the actual mother.

“What?!” everyone who didn’t know shouted, making Harry cringe.

“Yeah, well. That’s the truth, so… Yeah,” Harry didn’t want to go into the details, so he just pulled his shirt on (that magically appeared on his lap- probably the room helped, sensing his need to leave) before taking his things and waiting for the twins.

“I will write you soon. Merry Christmas, everyone,” said Harry, taking his leave, giving them a smile before making his way to the common room to pack his stuff.

***

They decided to take the flow through Snape’s office, since going by train could be tricky. Harry was expected to stay during the holidays either in the castle or with the Weasleys, but they decided on a different plan. Harry would go to Sirius with Snape and the twins, who would join their family in the next two days, giving Harry some time with his parents. On the Christmas day, after they asses the situation, they would come to get him and maybe Sirius and Severus would come as well.

As Harry entered Sirius’s living room, it looked much different. The clean space, decorated with Christmas lights, was cozy with a Christmas tree standing proudly in the corner of the room. Sirius was waiting on the couch, expecting their arrival.

“Harry!” he smiled happily as he made his way towards his son.

“Merry Christmas, son,” he uttered, hugging his son before pulling Harry towards the couch.

“I heard what happened, are you alright?” Sirius asked when the fireplace roared to life again, revealing the twins, who smirked their way.

“Mr. Black, it’s nice to see you again,” smiled Fred, bowing down mockingly.

“Oh, shut it,” Sirius smiled while motioning for them to sit down across. The twins ignored Sirius’s hand and sat down next to Harry, intertwining their fingers.

“I am fine, Sirius, though we need to think of a plan so we are prepared for Dumbledore’s next move,” replied Harry, who leaned back against Fred. He wasn't expecting them to figure it out right away, but he wanted Sirius to be informed nonetheless.

“Plenty of time for that, but for now, I need to know which one is which,” Sirius exclaimed, looking at the twins in an expectant gaze. Harry was stunned by the question, excited that his dad wanted to make sure he knew which of his soulmates was which.

“This is George,” George mentioned to Fred.

“And this is Fred,” said Fred with a smirk, loving the way they could confuse everybody. Even their mother couldn't tell them apart. The only exception was Harry, who even without the bond knew from the start who they were. Okay, and maybe their sibling, yet if they really tried, they could confuse them.

“As far as I know, you two love doing pranks on others, so as a Marauder, my instincts are telling me it's the other way.” Harry looked at his dad in awe, happy that he didn’t fall for the trap. Sirius looked smug, already aware he got it right.

“You created the map?!” the twins shouted in unison, not believing they finally got the answer to who created the best object they’ve stolen.

“Padfoot in your service,” Sirius mocked them with a grin, bowing teasingly.

“Wicked,” exclaimed George, looking at Sirius in a different light. The Marauders were their inspiration to start their creations for their shop, so the fact that it was Harry's father who was one of them was almost overwhelming.

“Well, boys. You should unpack in your rooms. Harry, you are going to be across my room, the first floor on the right, and you two are going…” Sirius started, but Harry stopped him.

“They will be with me,” he said sternly, not wanting to find out what would happen if the twins weren’t with him. Harry’s eyes widened in horror as he realized their plan for the holiday wouldn’t work. He couldn’t stay without the twins for almost two days, one would be fine, but two? Not a chance.

“Harry you are a teenager boy and I am not under any illusion that you would just sleep, so my word is final,” Sirius tried to be the man who he should have been since the beginning and that is to be a father, who takes care of his kid, even though he might not like it. His words were a little bit harsher than he intended, but his decision still stood. He would later apologize to his son for his tone, but for now, there would be no discussion about it.

Harry's heart was hammering in his chest, refusing to have an argument with his father, but the situation he would put him in was too unreal. They all would have been in danger, so no matter what, he would have had to talk to him. If not right away, he would at least try, and if it failed, he would have to sneak into their bedroom during the night.

“Sirius, the twins will be staying with Harry,” Severus said, coming to rescue, just entering the living room, hearing the end of the conversation. Harry blew out a breath in relief, happy that his father made it in time, saving him from a fight with his dad.

“Severus, welcome. I don’t think it’s smart for Harry to stay with them. They are too young for such acts,” Sirius explained, standing by his decision, but happy by his soulmate's proximity. Even if Severus didn’t like it, it was his house, so his word would be final.

“Before you decide on such things, love, you should know every detail. Harry can’t be without the twins, his magic is too strong, and if you haven’t noticed, their bond isn’t completed yet,” explained Severus before taking the seat the twins should have taken. After he gave Sirius a stern look, his attention turned to Harry.

“You can stay in the room next to us, but no funny business, okay?” he asked, waiting for Harry to agree.

“Deal,” Harry smiled at his father before standing up and taking his things to his new room with the twins right behind him.

“Before you say anything, he almost died the first time we went out without the twins. The twins stabilize his magic, so putting them in separate rooms wouldn’t only put Harry and the rest of the house at risk, but also it would encourage them to sneak around. I suggest talking every decision over with Harry first and then going over what’s best for him. He is a smart young man, and he will think your thoughts and suggestions through before making his decisions,” Severus smiled at his mate, who nodded in understanding, not yet realizing how much Harry had grown up. Severus didn’t wait for the reply as he stood up and took his place next to Sirius.

“I didn’t know. Fuck, I know so little of him. I thought it would be better if they weren’t tempted, but I understand now. Merlin, you are right,” Sirius replied in a resigned voice while pulling his head in his hands.

Severus couldn’t watch his mate beat himself like this over nothing, so he pulled his hands away before touching his face gently.

“I had more time with him, you will learn everything eventually. Fuck, I don't even know everything. Don’t be so harsh on yourself, your heart is in the right place, and if it wasn’t for this situation, I would completely agree with you,” Severus explained before kissing Sirius gently, pushing every feeling of love and care into the kiss.

“Okay, darling,” Sirius smiled into the kiss as he pulled Severus closer, enjoying the moment.

As Harry made it upstairs, he couldn’t stop gaping at the large room that opened up in front of him. He already had a desk there, along with a closet and a large bed, which wouldn’t really be as comfortable as it looked if the three of them stayed there. He had to talk about it with Sirius, but even that couldn’t stop him from grinning. Everything was colored in warm colors, giving the place a touch of warmth. The wood was in reddish tones while the details were slightly green, as if his father knew Harry should have been in Slytherin, catching both of his personalities in this one space.

He never had so much space to live in, space he could actually enjoy. The small library and reading place were almost over the top for him, but he could take full advantage of it, and even the fireplace was welcomed. He jumped into the bed, leaving his trunk behind, feeling the soft blankets underneath his fingers.

“I bet he likes it,” Fred smirked from behind him. After putting away his trunk, he joined Harry on the bed, stroking his hand gently.

“Who wouldn’t. It’s amazing,” added George while looking around the place. When he was finished, he too hopped onto the bed, joining them.

“So what now?” asked Fred, knowing they had to talk about the elephant in the room. The expression Harry had given Sirius didn’t go unnoticed when Snape explained their situation, so Fred knew the plan they prepared wouldn’t work.

“How about we write to our mother and see what she says? It would give us some time to stay with you and then you could join us sooner, or we could visit you on Christmas Eve, or we could just stay here,” suggested George, already thinking over their options. How could they have forgotten about this fact was way beyond him, but they would get over this.

“Sounds good to me,” replied Fred, who was trying to decipher Harry’s expression.

“Love?” he asked when Harry didn’t say anything.

“I don’t want to burden you. You are always trying to adjust so everything works out for me, but you will lose time with your family like this,” Harry finally replied as he sat up. It was too hard a conversation to have while lying down.

“Sweetheart, you are forgetting one thing. You are our family now. We will see them, but you are our priority,” explained George gently, looking Harry over. It didn't sit well with him, seeing his mate worry so much about such little things.

“I know, I know. You are my family too, but that doesn’t mean you should be forced to stay here. Maybe if we finish the bond…” started Harry, but was cut off by Fred.

“No. When you are ready, we will complete the bond, but that wouldn’t change anything. We would still stay with you. You are our future. Think of it this way: what happens if a son finds himself a girlfriend or a boyfriend? He would like to stay with them, wouldn’t he? And one day he would move out to build his new family....” Fred told him before George took over where Fred left off.

“So that is what we are doing, what we want. That’s what it means to be with us, building a future together and taking care of one another. You aren’t taking anything away from us, if we did go, you would be taking away something we want the most, to be with you,” George finished before taking Harry’s face into his hands and looking into his eyes.

“Do you understand now, love?” Fred asked, closing the distance between them so Harry could see him.

“Y-yes. Thank you, I just… I love you,” Harry whispered before jumping on George, pulling him along with Fred into their arms.

“We love you too, Harry,” George whispered, kissing his temple.

“And one more thing, love. You are now home, so no more glamours. The explanation is up to you, either you will explain it to Sirius and Snape, or you don’t, but so much usage of glamours can get unhealthy, so from now on they must go,” Fred commented when he looked into Harry’s face. It was becoming uncomfortable to see his mate hiding behind a mask. He much preferred him as he is, not as someone who hides behind a mask. It felt wrong. Plus, he reread some of the text about glamours, which he had forgotten, and what he found out made him sick.

“But…” Harry started to argue, but Fred’s finger on his lips stopped him.

“No buts. If you don’t believe me, tell me how you feel,” he conquered, feeling the itchiness on Harry’s skin as if it were on his own.

“I know I shouldn’t be using them as much as I do, but if I don’t want to use makeup or something like that, everyone will see. Other than the fact I don’t want to reveal that part of myself, Dumbledore would find out that I know, so I can’t,” Harry tried to explain, but Fred just shook his head in refusal.

“I am not telling you to stop completely. What I meant was that when you are at home, you need to let your skin breathe. It is like someone poured oil on your body, so when at home, you will be yourself, or we will take action,” Fred threatened, knowing too well Harry would enjoy their punishment. Merlin, maybe he would even forget to put them back.

“Okay, okay. I’ll do it,” Harry replied reluctantly, pulling the magic from his body.

“How are you feeling? Don’t think that I forgot that you didn’t answer my previous question,” Fred scolded him, yet he was happy to see his mate’s real face. Harry just rolled his mismatched eyes at him before covering his face in George’s chest. It became one of his favorite positions to take in the last two days, Fred noted.

“Better, my skin was a little itchy,” he replied in a muffled voice as he pressed closer to George.

“A little? Sweetheart, when something happens to you, we can feel it,” laughed George, catching Harry red-handed in the lie.

“Fuck. Okay, it is less itchy now,” Harry answered truthfully, trying not to think of his skin. For the last few days helped if he wasn’t thinking about it, so he took the same strategy, trying to think of everything else.

Without a word, Fred stood up and left, leaving the two boys alone. It made Harry worry that he had somehow offended Fred by omitting the truth, but George pulled his attention back to him, making him almost forget that Fred hadn't explained where he was going.

“What would you like to get for Christmas?” George asked, already having an idea in mind, but he wanted to run it through Harry first, ideally without him knowing.

“Nothing. I just want to be with you, friends, and my family. That would be the best gift I could get,” Harry replied honestly. He had never gotten any presents from the Dursleys, yet from the first year, he had some presents from the Weasleys, which made him happy.

“Okay, how about we take a trip to Diagon Alley? Fred and I wanted to show you our favourite place and the place where we want our shop to be, so how about we go together?” George suggested plainly, hoping Harry wouldn’t realize what he was doing.

“Sure, that sounds fun,” Harry smiled while pulling closer to George. A regular trip to the first magical place he ever saw was exactly how he could imagine spending his holiday.

After Fred left, the two boys lay in the bed. Fred made his way down, trying to find Severus. When he finally found him cuddling Sirius in his arms while talking to him, he cleared his throat, forcing the pair to look up at him.

“Yes?” Severus asked first, staring back at Fred in disdain for the disruption.

“Do you have anything for the after effects of overuse from glamours?” Fred asked straightforwardly, knowing that Severus was aware of Harry’s usage of that spell.

“Yes, follow me, I have it in my trunk,” replied Severus instantly, before pulling away from Sirius, who only stared at him blankly, not knowing what was going on.

“What are you talking about?” Sirius asked, following Snape to Fred.

“Don’t ask. Let Harry tell you on his own terms, please,” Fred just replied before following Severus to his room, where he searched his trunk. After he finally found what he was looking for, he gave the vials to Fred, explaining what to do.

“This one he has to take, and this one should be applied before bed, so the itchiness would go away. And please, talk to him to give his body rest. I will talk to Sirius not to say anything, but he needs time to recover before going to school,” Severus pleaded, looking at Sirius sternly before focusing back on Fred. He never wanted Harry to suffer like this, yet he understood why his son did what he did. If they wanted to stay undercover, it had to be done, however, when they were home, he shouldn’t feel the need to suffer even more.

“Already done. That’s why I came to you. Just talk to Sirius and it should be okay,” Fred gave his teacher a little smile before taking his leave, wanting nothing else than to give his mate the reprieve he needed.

“Love, please take this,” Fred told him the moment he entered the room, surprised he didn’t find the two boys in compromising positions. Harry's eyes locked with his, looking him over before his gaze settled on the two vials in his hands.

“Tell me you didn’t go to him,” Harry pleaded, knowing what the vials meant.

“I did, and he didn’t ask anything. He knows about the glamours, even if he isn't aware of how you’ve gotten them. He will talk to Sirius, don’t worry, love.” Fred gave him a sincere smile as he put the vial into Harry’s hands, pleading with him to take it.

Harry just rolled his eyes before giving in and taking the vial. The reprieve was almost instantaneous; his skin stopped itching, feeling almost smooth underneath his touch.

“So you actually listen to the rules,” Sirius said as he leaned against the door, watching his son sitting between the twins. This he had to get used to. His son is with someone already, without knowing what his childhood was like. What surprised him, though, was the darker skin around his right eye, and when Harry looked up at him, he had to force back the gasp after seeing the mismatched eyes staring back at him. Yes, he had followed Fred back to the room, hoping to see his son, but this reality was too shocking to swallow so easily.

Somehow, his face didn’t expose his real shock, staying neutral as he stood there. Someone has hurt his kid badly, repeatedly, judging by the permanent coloring, and Sirius wasn’t happy about it.

“Hi Sirius,” Harry smiled genuinely at him, melting his angry heart right away.

“Hi, pup. How do you like the room?” he smiled back at his son, wanting to know his opinion.

“It’s amazing!” Harry exclaimed, motioning around him. “I never had so much space, so many things. It’s just wonderful,” he smiled while jumping up and making it to his trunk.

“I’m happy you like it,” Sirius smiled back, glad that his son had a safe space to come back to.

“Thank you,” Harry said as he looked around his trunk before finding what he was looking for. He pulled out a photo of his parents that he had duplicated.

“I think you should have this back. Severus told me this one was taken right before everything went down, and they were your best friends. I made a copy, so don’t even think about refusing,” Harry grinned, already thinking it through. Sirius looked almost uncertain as he took the photo.

“I… You surprised me, but thank you. I appreciate it a lot, Harry,” he pulled him into a hug, trying to show him how much it means to him. Harry just nodded into his chest. After a few moments, he pulled away, looking at the twins.

“So, what’s the plan?” Sirius asked.

“We were thinking of just having a nice evening, and tomorrow we could go to Diagon Alley,” George answered, hoping it would be all right with them.

“Sure, is there anything in particular you need from there?” Sirius smirked, already knowing they were planning something.

“No, not really, just to buy some gifts for Christmas, and Harry wanted to get out for a bit,” Fred commented as he got up and joined them.

“Okay. We will talk about it later. How about something to eat? We could order,” Sirius suggested, knowing it was almost lunch, plus Harry looked like he needed it.

“I can cook for us, if you have any ingredients,” Harry answered. For the first time, he wanted to cook for someone else without being forced into it. Maybe he could build a healthy relationship towards cooking like this, if they actually liked it, or the Dursleys were right and his cooking was awful.

“Hm, yeah, sure. Why not?” replied Sirius, ignoring the shocked looks the twins gave him.

“Harry, you sure?” Fred asked after hearing Harry’s thoughts.

“Yes, why not?” Harry looked at the twins challengingly, prepared to argue with them.

“Would you like some help?” George just asked, not wanting to fight with his mate.

“Depends if you know how to cook,” Harry smirked back, already following Sirius to the kitchen.

“What we can’t do, we can learn!” Fred jumped up, following them down with George behind him.

“Harry, just please don’t let them poison us, okay?” Sirius sighed, knowing too well this was a bad idea. He stocked the kitchen for Kreacher. If he had known Harry would want to cook… Okay, he would still stock up the kitchen, but he would buy more, just to be sure he had everything he needed.

“So here are the pans, food, knives, sauces, seasonings, and here is everything else. Do you want me to stay or…” Sirius showed him where everything was, not sure if Harry wanted him to stay or not.

“How about you prepare the table, and I will take care of the food? I would be happy if you stayed, but with the hot pans and everything…” Sirius understood he would just get in his way, so he nodded before taking the plates and leaving the boys to deal with the rest. Harry felt uncomfortable making Sirius prepare the table, but he didn't want to injure his father in any way. When he was in a hurry, he always managed to get some form of injury while cooking.

“Do you know what to do, or should I give you tasks?” Harry asked while preparing everything he would need.

“Tasks for sure. What are we cooking?” Fred answered while taking a knife and a cutting board. From potions and from his mother, he knew the basics about cooking, but had done only a few things, like chopping.

“I see some pasta and sauce, so I guess a basic spaghetti Bolognese. Would that be fine with you?” Harry asked, uncertainly, almost stopping mid-stride with a pan in his hand.

“Of course, Harry, just lead the way,” replied George with a soft smile, trying to reassure Harry.

So Harry took the lead, making George fill up the pot before putting it on the stove while Fred chopped up the onions (while crying from the vapors) and shredded up the cheese. Harry took care of everything else, doing a salad as a side dish while making sure nothing was burned and the sauce was ideal.

When he put everything together, he made his way to the dirty dishes, but a voice stopped him.

“You made the food, we will take care of the rest,” said Severus, smiling at his son. Severus wasn’t aware of his son’s skills, thus, he was pleasantly surprised when Sirius broke the news. His eating habits were unsatisfactory to say the last year, so this would be a nice change of pace.

“Are you sure? I can…” Harry tried. He was used to doing the dishes while the Dursleys ate, so it wasn’t a big deal.

“Leave it, Harry. We will wash everything after we eat,” Severus just said before taking his leave for the dining room, already used to cleaning everything after brewing.

Harry just looked stunned, not knowing what he should do next. This never happened before when he cooked, it was almost uncomfortable to think he would actually sit with them behind one small table.

“Come, love,” Fred told him as he took his hand, leading him to the other room.

When they all sat down, Harry was almost numb. This was unnatural. He should be doing the dishes right now, even though this was his family. The way of his thinking was bad, and he knew it, yet he couldn’t help himself.

“Bless the God and…” George started while pulling his hands together, which snapped Harry out of his stupor.

“Oh, shut up, George. Everyone knows you don’t believe in God,” explained Fred, smiling at his brother for his antics. They noticed Harry’s posture changed, so Fred silently thanked George for what he did.

“Harry, that’s amazing! Where did you…” Sirius exclaimed as he took his first bite, but was stopped by Fred.

“Try another question,” he told him coldly before filling up his plate.

“Eh, could you maybe teach me someday?” Sirius asked, understanding this was a forbidden topic. Yet he couldn’t stop himself from thinking why. If his relatives made him cook from time to time, that didn’t mean a regular topic like food should trigger him. However, he stopped his thought process, knowing Harry would come to him of his own will, and maybe it had something to do with his slimmer frame.

“Yeah, sure,” Harry gave him a hesitant smile as he took his first bite.

The conversation flew naturally as they ate, and no one mentioned Harry’s state when he entered. He was glad that he could enjoy just their presence. When they finished, he was prepared to take care of the dishes since everything was finished, but Severus beat him to it.

“No, I told you we have it handled. Go and spend some time with the twins. We can do something later if you feel up to it,” Severus just said as he made his way to the kitchen, his hands filled with plates.

“O-okay,” Harry replied reluctantly before joining the twins on the stairs. Walking up the stairs, Harry was thinking the whole situation through. Not only did Severus encourage him to spend some time with his mates, but he also made sure to split the chores evenly. That never happened to him. He would need to get used to this new dynamic and maybe in the future it will come naturally for him.

“We were thinking…” Fred started after they got into the room.

“We should probably teach you how to block us. Don’t get me wrong, I would rather listen to your thought, but Severus insisted you need to have your own privacy,” George explained before sitting down on a chair he pulled from the table.

Fred leaned on the desk, looking at Harry carefully, who took his place on the bed.

“That would be nice of you,” Harry just said, trying to sound casual, but secretly he was doing his happy dance. At first, he minded that the twins listened to his thoughts, but right now it wasn’t that serious. The only problem was that if he wanted to surprise them, they would be aware of it, so this would give him an advantage for the future.

“Don’t be so smug. You will still have troubles with me. I can tune to your emotions with or without the bond, which sometimes carries your thoughts with it,” Fred smirked, loving the fact he still had the upper hand.

Harry just rolled his eyes, looking at his mate pleadingly.

“Okay, okay. I will try to hold it under control, but no promises,” Fred relented. He would do anything to keep Harry happy.

“Thank you,” Harry smiled like a puppy at him, glad Fred would at least try to stay out of his head.

“So get comfortable, close your eyes, and we will start,” began George, who still sat in the chair, the backrest pressed against his front.

Harry did as he was told, lying back on the bed and closing his eyes.

“Good. Feel our bond, sweetheart. Feel our connection in your soul and imagine how it glows in a thin string connecting us,” George took the lead, explaining each step carefully. He already knew their bond was a little bit different. From what he read, the bond should have a stable color for every member, but somehow their bond had three colors. Harry’s was glowing in a light green color, Fred’s was a light blue color, while his was almost orange. Maybe it was connected to their core magic, but he couldn’t be sure.

If what he saw when Loki healed Harry, it would make sense for Harry’s magic to have a slightly greener tone, but what theirs meant, he had no clue.

“Found it,” said Harry calmly as he got into an almost meditative state. He could see the two strings leading him to his mates. Since he had no idea the colors should be the same, it didn’t surprise him to find two different undertones to each line.

“Good, now imagine a wall that intersects them. A soundproof wall, blocking your thoughts from us,” Harry followed George’s instructions, imagining a see-through wall that was missing two bricks where the strings were. He focused on two claps he could close, and when they finally appeared, he shut them close.

“You did it,” Fred told him, not being able to hear his mate’s thoughts anymore. However, he did have a feeling he could force the barricade open if he really wanted to. Maybe Harry wanted to give them a chance to contact him if something went wrong, but he trusted them enough not to use it for selfish reasons.

Harry opened his eyes to see the twins smiling back at him.

“I made it so if needed, you still can get through, but I trust you that you won’t misuse it,” he explained after Fred looked at him questionably, confirming his thoughts.

“Smart choice,” George smirked, finally getting up and walking to Harry.

“I still want to try one more thing,” Fred stopped them, wanting to know if Harry could hear them without adjusting the wall.

‘Do you hear me?‘ he asked while focusing on the string, hoping Harry didn’t block them completely.

‘Yes,‘ Harry replied, imagining the flap to disappear if he really wanted to talk to them through the bond.

“Great, you did it better than we expected,” Fred smiled before joining the two on the bed.

“So what now?” Harry asked, not knowing what to do with all that free time. The only time he had nothing to do was the sleepless nights at the Dursleys, but no one was there to keep him company. Because of that, he was completely lost for what to do.

“Hm, we could play some games, maybe have some fun while alone,” George teased.

“As much as I love being with you two, I want to do something else than only snogging,” Harry replied, hoping they wouldn’t take it badly. He loved the twins, but since they became soulmates, they rarely talked or did anything else than touching, and right now they had a perfect opportunity to get to know each other even more, as they already did.

“You’re right,” replied Fred, who took his place next to Harry, leaning against the headboard while taking Harry’s hand into his. George sat on his other side, intertwining their legs as they sat there.

“What would you like to do when you finish Hogwarts?” Fred finally asked, having that question on his mind for a long time.

“To be honest, I don’t know. I was thinking of being an Auror, but catching the bad guys is just like the perfect job for The Boy Who Lived. There are certain expectations, and I am not sure I want to go through that again. The next option is to play Quidditch, the exact opposite. To have fun and just enjoy life, but that would mean to travel the world and be without you. I don’t want that, so I have no idea,” Harry explained, enjoying the twins’ company as they just sat there.

“You know, you can travel the world with us. We can postpone the shop, or maybe we can find someone who would take care of it while we are gone. Heck, we could even use it to expand if it kicks off. Whatever makes you happy, sweetheart, we are in,” George commented, already thinking through how it would work.

“We will see,” Harry just replied. His future was on hold, so there was no need to decide right away. Until they finish school, there were still two years to get through, plus Dumbledore and Voldemort were wild cards.

Harry would ask them what about their future, but as a sponsor, he was well aware of their shop. The twins’ plan was amazing, and he would do whatever he could to make it happen. People needed some fun in their lives.

“Love, maybe you should close us out. It will be hard in the beginning, but you are doing great. Maybe just check from time to time if the block still stands,” commented Fred as Harry’s thoughts reached his mind.

Harry corrected the claps, putting them back in place before sighing.

“Sorry,” he just replied.

“It’s all right. We love hearing your thoughts, so if that happens, it’s only a plus for us,” George smirked.

“Since you so openly let us hear your thoughts, let me correct you. You aren’t just a sponsor, you are one of the owners, so if you would like to put any input, we are ready to listen,” Fred grinned, looking at his scowling mate.

“It’s your shop, not mine. I shouldn’t be the owner,” he murmured in dismay. The twins did everything, he just gave them the money they needed.

“No, sweetheart. Not only are you the legacy of our inspiration, ehm, Loki and the Marauders, but also you are the one who is making our dream into a reality. We want you to be a part of it, so it won’t change, no matter how much you plead,” George explained, making Harry groan loudly.

“Okay, this is something we won’t see eye to eye,” Harry dismissed the conversation, not liking their thinking, even though he understood it.

“Have you thought about what to do with Dumbledore?” Fred asked carefully, not sure if this was something Harry wanted to talk about.

“Not really, but I am not really in the mood to think about that old bastard,” Harry just replied while snuggling into Fred’s chest and pulling George’s hand around his torso.

“How about family? Would you like one?” George asked while letting Harry pull him closer to them.

“I always dreamed of having kids. Maybe a girl and a boy, living somewhere private, but that depends on whether you want something like that as well,” Harry replied into Fred’s chest while breathing the sweet aroma of his soulmate.

“We would love nothing less. We always wanted a family, so knowing that we can still have it is just priceless,” Fred told him as he kissed him on the forehead.

“But dating first and family later. We want to spend as much time with you as we can, and that involves dating. When we are public, you will be spoiled senseless,” smirked George, already imagining places where they would take him.

“Can’t wait,” Harry smiled, already imagining what their life could have been if there weren’t so many obstacles standing in their way.

***

“Okay, that’s enough,” said Severus, watching as Sirius poured a whole glass of wine for Harry. The twins were already sitting on the sofa with their glasses full as Harry joined them.

“What? They are almost of age, plus it’s Christmas, and I wanted to celebrate having our family back,” Sirius scoffed, not liking the restrictions Severus established.

“We have a deal and you know it,” Severus just replied as he sipped his whiskey. Even though Harry was almost of age, technically already emancipated, he was still just a kid.

“Okay, okay. Calm down, darling, and just enjoy the evening before my lovely mother wakes up,” Sirius suggested, hating the awful scream that woke Harry up before they met in the living room.

Severus just groaned before taking his place in front of the young boys.

“So you did what I asked of you?” Severus asked the twins, who only gave him a nod.

“Perfect. Right now I would…” Severus started, but was interrupted by Sirius.

“If you want me to follow your rules, darling, you will follow mine. No serious talk, okay?” Sirius smirked, loving to play this game with his mate.

Severus just groaned, hoping Sirius wouldn’t remember what they agreed upon.

“I would love to see your soulmate marks, if you don’t mind. They are so unique to each person that I just can’t stop myself from asking,” Sirius exclaimed with a smile, happy that the young boys had no problem with it. His and Severus's marks were almost non-existent. Their magic wasn't as strong as Harry's, so it was only a small tattoo of the letter S, meaning their names matched with the first letter. Most of the soulmates would find something similar if their magic was a little bit stronger, but never had Sirius seen anything more to it.

“I have to say, they look amazing. Harry told me you know your Animagus forms, are they those?” Sirius asked when he noticed the two wolves on Harry’s hands. The twins had a fox, so that could mean Harry’s form was a fox. Though the color change was interesting, he never saw a different coloring on the mark. It was always black. He had to look it up someday.

“Yes, they are,” the twins said in unison, smiling back at Sirius before sipping their wine.

“We think Harry’s will be a fox, but we can’t be sure until he finishes his transformation,” added Fred.

“That sounds amazing,” replied Sirius in happiness. That would mean Harry would be able to join them during the full moons with Moony. Luckily, Severus didn’t mind how close he was to Moony. Their relationship was only platonic, and Remus wouldn’t overstep his boundaries, even though he had a suspicion that Remus didn’t remember Severus being his soulmate.

The conversation changed naturally from Quidditch to school to funny games. Severus even laughed at some point, which made Harry even happier. This was how it should have been the whole time. He should have had a family like this and not been stuck with the Dursleys. But his thoughts didn’t linger on them long. They were playing a game on who was the most likely to do something, so after Severus shook his head, Harry just smirked.

“So you are saying you have never broken any rules? I know, in fact, you did,” Harry smirked, catching Severus in his lie.

“I don’t count the day we went to the Gringotts, that’s just absurd,” Severus snorted, but the smile still stayed on his lips.

“So, taking points for just passing by is not against the rules? Or how about going after Quirrell in the first year? Come on, Dad,” Harry laughed, not realizing how he called Severus.

Severus didn’t want Harry’s mood to change, so he had to think fast about what to reply. Luckily, Sirius came to his rescue.

“How about when you followed us during the full moon outside? You definitely broke the rules then,” Sirius smirked, catching his mate red-handed.

“Okay, okay, you’re right,” Severus finally gave in.

“I think it’s time for us to head in. It’s late, and tomorrow you want to go to the Diagon,” Sirius finally said after their glasses were finished, and the three boys looked rather sleepy.

Without any resistance, the three boys gave their farewell before making their way to their bedroom, which luckily now had a wider bed so they would be comfortable.

They got through their routine together, brushing their teeth, changing, and doing their business before bed, but when the lights went out, Harry’s body went cold. There was no soft light in the room like there was in Hogwarts; everything was completely dark, and he could swear his demons were smiling at him from the shadows. Before he could start to panic, a soft Lumos appeared right next to him.

“Sorry, sweetheart, we forgot,” George said sadly before making his way out of bed, rummaging through his trunk. When he eventually made his way back, he held something in his hands. After he waved his wand, a soft light was cast around the room, creating as if stars flowing around the ceiling.

“We created this after our first night together. You aren’t the only one who may need this, so it gave us an inspiration for one of our inventions. That’s one of the reasons why we insist on you being one of the owners. You inspire us to think about more meaningful things than just pranks,” explained Fred, who pulled Harry closer to his chest. Harry watched the flowing orbs of light around the room at first before giving in, pressing his face into Fred's chest.

“Thank you,” Harry whispered, amazed by the twins’ imagination.

“No need to thank us, silly,” George told him with a smile before putting his wand away.

“You are our lucky star,” whispered Fred before kissing him slowly on the lips, trying to show him how much he means to them.

They snuggled close to each other, whispering sweet words before the sleep finally swept them away.

Chapter Text

As they entered Diagon Alley, George took Harry by the hand before remembering what they had agreed upon. He slowly let go of his hand before touching Harry’s back and leading him in a direction that Harry didn’t recognize. He visited the place a couple of times, but never went to a tattoo shop?

“Don’t worry, sweetheart. We just wanted to get some piercings done,” George smirked, hoping Harry wouldn't mind, and maybe he would even decide to get something. That was their plan. After Harry wanted them to cover his marks with their own, this was another possible way to do that, so, depending on Harry's decision, they wanted to give him the choice.

“It was on our bucket list since forever, so finally we will go against our mother’s wishes and get it done,” Fred exclaimed, excited to finally get it done. This wasn’t the first time they visited the shop; each time they came to Diagon Alley, they made sure to stop by. By now, the owner knew them well and was expecting their visit sometime soon since April wasn’t so far away.

“Welcome, boys, finally ready to get it done? And who did you take with you?” asked the huge wizard with short black hair. His jaw looked sharp underneath the well-trimmed beard. His eyes were almost black, as were the tattoos that covered his body. Harry even noticed the piercing on his thick eyebrows, contrasting with the earring he was sporting.

“Corbin, this is Harrison. We wanted to show him your shop. Maybe you could show him some of your work,” Fred introduced them as Harry looked around the place. It looked cozy, even though the walls were painted black, covered in drawings on the top, while the bottom had a wooden detail to it. There were three black chairs with a table next to each one and a lamp that could be adjusted. In front of him was a wide desk where the clients could pay, along with a door leading somewhere back.

There was also a couch next to the front door where the clients could sit while waiting. That’s where Harry sat down, pulling the magazine onto his lap. The artwork he found there was amazing, to say the least. Magical and nonmagical creatures were looking up at him, swirling in the black ink and colors, fascinating him. Other than Sirius, he hasn't seen anybody with magical tattoos, but the idea of having one interested him.

Maybe he could get something done like this to cover his back, so he didn’t need to always use glamours, or at least he would limit the area. It would ease the itchiness while looking badass. When he looked up at George, he instantly recognized the grin. This was their plan all along.

“Nice to meet you, Harrison. I’m Corbin,” the wizard introduced himself, shaking Harry’s hand.

“Nice to meet you, Corbin. The twins mentioned they like this place, and I must say it didn’t disappoint. Do you think maybe you would have time for me to get something done?” Harry asked, already deciding to do this. This was a chance he never thought to go for, but it made sense. His past marked him, and if he could change it and heal from it, he wanted to reflect it on his body.

“Sure thing, just tell me what you would like to get. A tattoo, piercing, earring, we do a bunch of stuff,” Corbin stated as he led Fred to one of the chairs, who enthusiastically sat down. Harry almost laughed when he saw the childish excitement from his soulmate. It was as if he got the best birthday present he wished for.

“I would like to get a tattoo on my back. I had an accident when I was younger, and let’s just say I would like to cover it up,” he thought of the lie quickly, not wanting him to know what had really happened. If one day he figured out he was the Boy-Who-Lived, this was a part of his past he didn’t want on display.

The twins made a plan to call him Harrison, just in case they accidentally called him Harry, giving them the choice to play it off as a nickname. It was a partial cover-up name, so they wouldn’t get as much attention as they normally would. With Severus's spells, he looked different. His eyes were now blue, while his hair was shorter, almost light brown. Severus refused to use glamours, not wanting Harry's condition from them to worsen, so this was the second-best choice.

“Sure thing. By magic, the tattoo can be done within the hour, but I must warn you, the pain is the same as with the regular ones. Do you know what you would like to get?” Corbin asked as he prepared his tools. Harry thought about it for a moment before replying.

“I know it will sound cliché, but I had the opportunity to fight a dragon not too long ago, so maybe a magical dragon with lightning bolts around it?” he suggested, thinking about his scar on his forehead, which was almost reaching his eyebrow. It wasn’t a simple one, it branched down to the side into three parts. Even though he hated it, everyone knew who he was by it; on his back, it would only look like it got bigger. Those who wouldn’t know about his scar would only think it was a part of him, created from the curse, and for muggles, he could still say he was actually struck by lightning.

It was simple, yet elegant, not raising many questions, plus it would hide the scars underneath, at least partially. Plus, it was simple enough without needing more sessions to finish it.

“Sounds good, do you want the dragon to move?” Corbin asked as he prepared Fred’s ear with some liquid, cleaning the area.

“That would be cool, yeah,” Harry replied, watching closely as Corbin pushed the needle into Fred’s earlobe. The teen didn’t even flinch, he only grinned as the earring was put in.

“Done,” Corbin told him, making Fred jump in excitement, running to a mirror that was on the wall. He looked at his reflection, and Harry could swear the grin even widened, how, he wasn’t sure. He would probably tear his lips if he attempted to smile like that. They were really waiting for this for a long time.

“What do you think, Harrison?” Fred turned his way, showing off the silver earring, glinting in the dim light. As Harry looked closer at him, he was suddenly assaulted by an image of him biting Fred’s earlobe and pulling on the jewelry, followed by Fred’s loud moan.

With a flushed face, Harry shook his head at Fred’s thoughts.

“It suits you, babe,” Harry just replied, trying to get his beating heart under control.

“You’ve got him good,” Corbin laughed, noticing Harry’s red cheeks. He knew they had to be in some sort of relationship, but the history was unknown to him. There was no judgment; however, how simply Fred could get under his skin to make him blush was astonishing.

“Fred, you know the charms, so heal it up before I do,” Corbin ordered him before motioning for George to sit down.

“George, you are next,” Corbin told him, looking at the smirking young man who more slowly took his seat. He whispered something to Corbin, who gave him a simple nod. With a swish of his hand, a curtain closed around them, making Harry look up in surprise.

“Just wait, love, he has his reasons,” grinned Fred as he sat down next to Harry, pulling him closer.

Within a few minutes, the curtain disappeared, revealing George, who was already standing up and smiling at them. His eyebrow had two little dots at the top and bottom, making him look even more badass than he already looked. While Fred’s features softened a little by the earring, George looked harsher, as if he were the dangerous of the two of them.

“You look amazing, love, but what was the secrecy about?” Harry couldn’t wait, but asked as George walked up to him and kissed him harshly. Right then, he had his answer. Not only did he get his eyebrow pierced, but also his tongue, creating an amazing friction as they battled for dominance.

“This will make everything more interesting,” he just whispered in his ear seductively before Harry noticed Corbin motioning for him to get into the chair.

“Go, sweetheart. We will be waiting,” George kissed him on the cheek before letting him go. He was a little nervous, even though he knew the pain wouldn’t be as bad as what Vernon did to him. Slowly, he took his shirt off while walking to the chair, which was adjusted for him to lie down on.

“Fucking hell, the accident had to be really bad, man. Luckily for you, this won’t get even close to what you had to endure,” commented Corbin as he prepared his equipment, cleaning Harry's back.

“Do I have a free rein, or would you like me to pull up the idea from your mind?” he asked before sitting down.

“Do whatever you think will cover them,” Harry just told him, trusting he knew what would work the best.

“All right. Any preference on the dragon?” Corbin questioned, not really sure if the boy wanted the dragon he fought or something else.

“The Hungarian Horntail,” Harry told him, pulling the name from his memory, remembering the dangerous beast.

“You go for the big guns, I see. Okay, let’s get on with it, shall we?” and so Corbin worked on the tattoo. The pain wasn’t bad at all, it was almost tingling as he worked on the art. Some parts he casted with his wand, the others he did by hand. It took him about 45 minutes when he finally told them they were finished. From what Harry knew, this kind of tattoo would have taken at least 5 hours, but somehow Corbin pulled it off so fast, it was almost unbelievable.

When Harry looked at his reflection, he almost gasped. Not only were the scars so invisible he could barely notice them, but Corbin also made them shimmer in a reddish color, so they would blend in with the pinkish color of the scars. The dragon was black, flying between the lines before resting on his right shoulder blade. The attention to detail was astonishing, as if the dragon really lived on his body, picking at his wings before lying down as if tired from his creation.

Harry looked almost teary-eyed at Corbin before unexpectedly hugging the huge man.

“Thank you. It looks even better than I thought it could,” he expressed his gratitude to the man, really meaning his words. Corbin just awkwardly patted his back before Harry pulled away, showing the tattoo to the twins.

“You’re welcome, kid,” Corbin just replied as he made his way to the desk.

“Wicked. You just couldn’t go for anything simple, you had to go all in,” George smirked, liking the tattoo on Harry’s back. It was as if he was healing each time the marks of his past were covered by something else. To see this change in his mate made him happier than he could express.

“That wouldn’t be our Harry-ison,” Fred stumbled over his words, almost blushing. He wanted to show his mate how much he loved the change, so the slip-up was almost out of his control.

With a shake of his head, he blew a kiss to Harry and made his way to Corbin, talking to him about something. After he returned, Harry had already put on his shirt, so he pulled him to the door, waving to the wizard.

“Wait, we need to pay,” Harry tried to turn around, but George stopped him with his hand on his back.

“Already taken care of, hon. Bye, Corbin, and thank you so much! We will be back!” George shouted, pulling Harry out of the shop.

“O-okay, how much do I owe you?” Harry asked, already pulling out his satchel.

“No, love. It’s our Christmas present, so don’t worry about the money. If you need to know, it wasn’t much since we made a deal to work with him after we open our shop, so it’s a win-win situation,” Fred explained, walking down the alley and trying not to touch Harry’s hand.

“That’s not fair, but okay, if it gives you new contacts. Where to next?” Harry finally resigned, not wanting to argue; however, a plan was already forming in his head on how to pay them back without them knowing.

“We wanted to go shopping for clothes. As much as we love that you are wearing ours, you need to have something that fits,” George replied, already heading to one of the entrances. Harry groaned, not liking where this was going. Luckily for him, the twins picked up everything, sizing Harry’s build before putting the clothes on the counter. They spent only a couple of minutes there, making Harry grin, who hated trying out new outfits.

Harry finally got the chance to use his rings for paying, secretly adding a few more things for his mates. For Sirius, he found a perfect leather jacket, so he hoped to give it to him as a Christmas present along with a new shirt that was similar to his own style, but was in fact a little bit fancier. For his other dad, he had to take the dark, elegant robe that just screamed Severus. It was silky, black on the top, while the bottom was deep, dark green, perfect for the head of Slytherin.

When they finally made it back, Fred and George took him almost to the Gringotts before turning to the side and pointing in front of them.

“There. That will be ours one day,” George told him, pointing at the closed-up building. He could see the red entry already with sparks shooting out of the door whenever someone entered. It would be perfect, almost right in the center of all the fuss. Everybody would stop there to see what was going on inside, enchanting them with new inventions.

“It’s perfect, do you know how much it costs?” Harry asked, smiling, happy that the twins had found their perfect place for the shop.

“No idea, but we still need to finish school. Who knows, maybe it will already be sold by then, but we will make it work,” Fred smiled. The hope in his eyes was almost consuming Harry, and he knew no one would get there before them. Not when he saw the excitement and hope in their gazes.

“One day,” said George, looking up at the building dreamily. Fred only nodded before they pulled Harry to the Gringotts, where he (as he mentioned to them) wanted to go before they left.

“Welcome, Mr. Potter,” said Bogrod, a goblin whom Harry didn’t yet know well. “How can I assist you today?”

“Greetings, I would like to look into my vaults,” Harry told him, already following Bogrod to the entrance.

“Any in particular?” the goblin asked, already aware of all the vaults Harry owned.

“Some that have, let’s say, something else than only gold,” replied Harry with a smirk. Bogrod understood what Harry meant and took them down to one of the oldest vaults the Gringotts had.

As they reached the Peverell's vault, Harry was astonished. It was located almost at the bottom of the whole Gringotts guarded place, with a dragon standing in front of them.

“No need to worry. He expects pain with this sound, so he won’t attack us,” explained Bogrod as he swished the bell from side to side. Harry knew this was wrong, and he would do anything to get the creature out of there. It was a light green dragon who looked paler than he knew their coloring should be. With scars covering his whole body and partially shredded wings, Harry couldn’t look anymore. He vowed before he leaves to deal with it. It was as if the dragon mirrored his past, locked down here to reflect what had happened to Harry. But this wasn't about him. He wouldn't let anybody suffer the way he did, so this had to stop.

After they finally made it from the Dragon’s reach and Bogrod opened the doors to his vault, Harry stopped him from waiting elsewhere.

“Mr. Bogrod. I would like to find a safe place for the dragon to reside in. If needed, I will gladly pay for him, but this is not what I wish the dragon’s fate to be,” Harry explained, trying to sound respectful. He couldn’t shake off the image of the dragon standing there so brokenly waiting for the pain to start, trying to hide anywhere with the shackles around his neck.

“Certainly, sir. We will take the money out of your vaults. Anything else I could help you with today?” Bogrod asked, looking up at the wizard, not giving him any reaction to what Harry asked of him. Before Harry replied, he made sure that the twins were already inside, not able to hear him.

“I would like to buy the building that is on sale in Diagon Alley under the names of Fred and George Weasley. If it could be done today, before we leave, it would be perfect. I would have done it myself, but I don’t know how these things work. Your help would be much appreciated,” Harry explained, hoping the goblins would help him. There was no way for him to figure it out within a couple of hours, which he would only get if they stayed in the Diagon for a little longer.

“Certainly. Such a purchase would have to go through the bank nonetheless, so you made the right choice. I expect the purchase to go through within two hours. Is that satisfactory?” Bogrod asked in a stoic voice.

“Yes, that would be perfect,” Harry smiled, giving the goblin a bow in gratitude. As they parted ways, Harry finally made his way inside and almost gasped at what he saw. The place was huge, covered with books upon books and chests filled to the brim. There were also other things lying around, but what took his interest was the mirror he found in Hogwarts.

This time, when he came closer, he saw his two dads standing behind him, while the twins held his hands, kissing the back of his palm gently. Now he knew better, so he just glanced at what he saw before looking back at the twins.

“Look, Harry! We found a cloak that changes colors when you touch it!” yelled Fred from the other side of the room. He was pointing at George, who grinned as the cloak changed to a deep red color when he put it on. Once again, Harry was astonished by the childlike happiness that radiated from the twins.

“Cool, you can keep it if you want,” replied Harry with a smile, liking how at ease the twins were. He had no use for the cloak; what would he even do with it? He had a better one, and maybe the twins could inspect it and somehow replicate it for their shop.

As Harry made his way around a desk, he spotted a small chest sitting on the table, so naturally he looked what was inside. As he opened it, he saw three golden rings, each special in its own way. Even though they looked similar, a regular band with a round thin plate on the top, each one had a different symbol. One had a circle, the second one had a triangle, and the final one had only a line. He had no idea what it meant, but he took them, already knowing what to do with them.

As they browsed through the items, Harry found an old potions book and two journals, which he somehow figured out were connected. He took both things before they finally made their way out. After the door closed behind them, the dragon was already gone. To be honest, they were there for a couple of hours, browsing through the stuff, trying to find something interesting. Harry was glad the dragon was on his way to a safer place, so with a satisfying smirk, he apparated after Bogrod gave him a list, giving them a farewell.

***

When they appeared to Grimmauld, Sirius was already on them, furious.

“What took you so long? We were worried sick that something happened to you!” he almost yelled, angry they didn’t send a Patronus or something. Half of the day had passed, and still no information on where they might have been. Severus even tried to find them at some point with no luck. So the only thing they could do was to wait and wait.

“I’m sorry, Dad, we lost track of time,” Harry explained, looking down sadly. He didn’t want to disappoint his father; if he had known, he would have asked Bogrod to send him the contract via owl. Why did he always disappoint everyone?

“Sirius, calm down. I am certain they didn’t mean for this to happen. If they enjoyed their time outside, that’s what matters,” Severus jumped in, seeing Harry’s broken face. He was also worried, but knew the twins would take care of him, and if that failed, they would at least inform them immediately.

Somehow, Sirius calmed down instantly as Severus touched his shoulder, forcing him to look up at him.

“You’re right. I apologize for overreacting. I am just afraid of losing you, Harry, after we just got you back,” Sirius explained as he hugged his son. Harry sighed in relief, promising he would inform them next time when Severus took down his spells, revealing his son in his normal self.

“What’s this?” Severus took them out of their moment, nodding to George’s pierced eyebrow. George just grinned, happy that someone noticed.

“That’s against the school rules, you know that,” Severus scoffed, looking forward to the detentions they were about to get.

“Glamours, Sevi, that’s your answer,” replied Fred teasingly, knowing Harry’s Dad wouldn’t be so harsh on them. If they had detention, Harry would stay vulnerable, so there was no way he would give it to them. Even if he did, Harry would be there for sure, so it would be just another of their midnight chats.

“Please tell me Harry didn’t get anything,” Severus pleaded before looking Harry over. After he saw nothing of concern, he blew out a breath of relief.

“Actually,” George grinned as Severus looked at him in complete terror, which only made George laugh out loud.

“I got a tattoo,” Harry said guiltily, however, he didn’t regret his decision. This was something he had done for himself, and he wouldn’t apologize for it. If his parents hated it, he would use glamours or hide it in some other way, but there was no way he would erase it.

“Show me, pup. You know I have many, so I want to know how much you follow in my steps,” Sirius smirked, happy that Harry was as rash in decision making as him.

Harry didn’t hesitate as he pulled down his shirt, revealing the beautiful tattoo on his back. If the circumstances were different, he would be ashamed, however, his scars weren’t so visible anymore, so he felt confident to share this part with his parents.

When Sirius’s gaze landed on Harry’s back, he gasped. The tattoo was indeed beautiful, the line work was on point, and the colors were vibrant and just amazing, but when he moved closer, he could swear his son’s back was covered in scars. When he gently touched the line work, tracing the skin, he could feel the bumps underneath his fingers. If he weren't so familiar with scars, he wouldn't even notice, but the reasons for his decision were clear. He wanted to hide them.

Someone had hurt his pup, and that person would pay, yet somehow he kept his mouth shut. As so happened, he made a promise to let Harry decide when he would reveal his past to him, so he would keep his word.

“It’s magnificent, Harry. It suits you,” Sirius smiled at his kid, who only grinned wider, happy that his father accepted him like this. Even though he could feel Sirius’s touch, he was glad Sirius didn’t say anything, already knowing his father was aware of the scar tissue.

Severus was looking at Harry in astonishment and resignation at the same time. Harry waited for his father to say something so he wouldn’t come to rash conclusions.

“It looks good on you, Harry, but that doesn’t mean I completely agree. However, it’s your body, and if you are satisfied with it, so am I,” Severus finally said, refusing to put out the happiness from his eyes. He didn’t have time to react as the smaller body collided with his, making him gasp in surprise. Harry hugged him tight, happy that he had his father’s support.

“Thank you,” Harry whispered.

“Anytime, son,” Severus smiled at his son, glad Harry was finally happy. Well, at least for now. He knew there would be hard times, but for now, this moment meant everything to him.

“Go put your bags into your room, then we will eat. We ordered Chinese, so I hope you are hungry,” Sirius told them when Harry finally let go of Severus. The kids nodded in agreement before picking up their bags and running into their bedroom, looking forward to their time together.

Chapter Text

The afternoon went smoothly. After they had dinner, Sirius decided he would start teaching Harry defensive magic, which was interesting.

“You’ll have to learn how to fight. Being in the Tournament is one thing, but the attack on the Quidditch Championship was a warning. Something is coming, and you need to be ready,” Sirius told him as they made their way to one of the rooms on the second floor.

Harry was pleasantly surprised when he found out they had a practice room in their house. There were dummies with dueling platforms, along with spells printed on the wall with precise wand movement expressed in drawings. The room was well lit, but what took Harry’s interest were the swords that were aligned on one of the walls.

“We will start with the basics, so hexes, Protego, and Stupefy. Hogwarts is an amazing school, but its practical usage of the spells lacks experience. If you do well, we can move to Incarcerous, which will give you an advantage so the enemy can’t cast Confringo, for example, which is a blasting curse, and Reducto. Do you agree?” Sirius asked as he stood in front of Harry with his hands behind his back.

“Yeah, that would be awesome,” Harry replied with a smile, ready to get on with the training.

“Perfect, so get on the platform and I will cast a light stinging hex. Try to block me with Protego,” Sirius told him. As they got on the platform, Harry pulled out his wand, getting into a dueling position, ready to begin. Sirius counted down from three, and when he started casting Harry focused on his wand movement. Before the spell could hit, the shield was already put up in front of him, creating a protective bubble that shimmered in a soft blue light.

“Good. If you have no issues with casting the shield, we will pick up the pace. Try to block as many hexes as you can,” Sirius ordered as they danced in swirls of magic. Harry managed to block most of the hexes, his magic somehow sensing when the hex came close to him. His body was almost moving on autopilot, casting the Protego before it could reach him. It wasn't for Sirius's lack of trying, his wand movement was on point, however, it almost looked like Harry had a sixth sense for magic.

As they moved, Harry could suddenly feel a tingling sensation on his neck, knowing he would need to duck, and he almost did so, but there wasn’t enough time. In the blink of an eye, Harry could feel his magic flow out of his body and a shield was erected from the ground, blocking the spell midair. When he looked around, he didn’t see the soft blue shimmering light of the Protego, but a green glimmering mist that partially surrounded him. It was something else, something that belonged only to Harry. He could feel it as he neared closer, his magic spiking, trying to connect with the green mist.

“Harry, are you okay? That was wonderful work! However, I have no idea how you did this,” he motioned to the mist after Harry nodded that he was okay, before Sirius continued. “That kind of magic could save your life. We should try to practice with that. It would give you an advantage in dire situations,” Sirius explained as he approached Harry. It was unusual to see a form of magic he wasn't aware of. It surprised him at first, but after he sensed Harry's magic when he first came in contact with him, he was expecting that something would happen if Harry wasn't expecting it.

“It’s like his own type of magic, I can feel it,” said George, who was leaning against the wall, watching them for some time now. The twins took it up for themselves to clean up after lunch, and after they were done, they joined them. Of course, they wanted to be prepared as much as they could, so learning from each other’s mistakes was one way of doing so. Yet this sort of development was unexpected, but nonetheless interesting.

“Come here, you two. I want to see what happens when you try to get through it. I tried to approach Harry, but it pushed me away,” Sirius explained as he walked around the mist, making sure he didn’t touch it. It was repelling him somehow, as if the Protego came to life, refusing anyone's presence near Harry.

The twins made their way to the platform, aiming right to the center of the mist. As they neared, Harry could see the glimmering particles moving aside, allowing the twins to join him, and when they did, the mist expanded, surrounding them. His magic calmed down as some of it moved towards the shield, strengthening it.

Harry could only blink as he was enveloped in that green mist, not knowing what to do with it. Sirius couldn’t get close to them, but the twins didn’t mind. They smirked as they hugged Harry, feeling the hum of his magic.

“Try pulling it in, love,” Fred suggested as he kissed his temple. Even in situations like this, Harry's magic almost purred underneath the touch of his soulmate, already prepared to do his bidding more easily.

“We are here. If you allow us, we can try to direct your magic back,” added George, who was looking over the green mist, studying it. He was sure it came from Loki's heritage, and if the magic worked as he was expecting, this could, without any question, save Harry's life someday.

Harry only nodded when he focused on his core. His magic was swirling around inside of him, detecting any spark of someone else's sorcery, trying to protect them. He expanded his senses, feeling the wild magic around him, but suddenly there were two other entities. Fred’s and George’s signatures were leading him to the mist, gently helping him grab the magic and slowly return it inside. As if the fog knew what to do, it moved towards Harry, disappearing in front of his body until there was nothing else left.

“Amazing job, Harry,” praised Sirius as he finally saw his son clearly. He would have to look at some books to study what sort of magic this was, but if he had to guess, this was some kind of wild magic.

“Thanks, but it was like an instinct. I couldn’t control it. What if it were dangerous? I wouldn’t forgive myself if something happened to you,” Harry told him sincerely, hating that he had no information on what his magic could do. He would have to practice because there was no way he would hurt his family.

“I will look into it, but for now, everything’s fine. You just stopped the spell and me from coming closer to you. That is a very resourceful thing to have. Don’t worry, pup, you will learn how to control it, and every form of magic that could save your life is just amazing to know you have it at your disposal,” Sirius smiled at him reassuringly, happy Harry’s magic would protect him if needed. He knew the Death Eaters were gathering for something big, even Snape confirmed that rumour. Knowing that was the truth, Harry had to be ready for anything.

They ended up dueling for the next two hours, changing between one another, so the twins would also get some experience. Each time someone got hit, they analyzed the situation, giving advice on how to perfect their spell work. The problem came when George had to go against Harry, creating complete chaos when none of their magic worked against one another. The spells hit everything, but not their bodies, as if they somehow repelled the offensive ones. After they thought it through, they tried casting non-harmful charms that worked perfectly.

"It looks like you can't hurt one another, which makes sense, even though we don't have the same ability between me and Severus," Sirius noted as he watched them, trying to figure out the issue. They moved on quickly, not wanting to waste time on that particular problem. That meant they had to force Severus out of his cave, making him duel the younger boys when Sirius was exhausted.

Harry felt his magic react a couple of times, once Sirius’s wand ended up in his hand, but not as if he casted Expelliarmus, but rather the wand teleported. It was interesting to say the least, unexpected, but each time something like this happened, they analyzed why it happened, and how the magic worked. At the end, Harry was exhausted, not only from using his magic so much, but the physical exercise that came with it. He had to dodge, run, and jump, and his stamina was almost nonexistent. That would have to change. When he returns to Hogwarts, they will need to start doing morning runs and some exercises. Otherwise, they were doomed.

“Amazing work, boys. Go take a shower, and then Severus wants to talk to you in the basement,” Sirius told them as the three boys made their way to their bedroom. Severus mentioned something about potion making, so Harry had an inkling that they would start practicing even that. Harry didn't mind; he wanted to get to know his father better, plus the knowledge that he inherited some of the potion-making skills would be a good thing to work on.

After they got ready and made it downstairs, Severus was already brewing something in one of the rooms they found. It had a small library, stocks of substances Harry didn’t recognize, and a brewing station. The place was lit by the fireplace, in front of which were two comfy chairs.

“First lesson. Each noble house has a brewing room, a place where potions can be made. You could buy the potions, of course, but sometimes they could be spiked or done incorrectly. Thus, most of the noble families prefer making them themselves. I will teach you potions which you will never learn at Hogwarts,” said Severus as they entered the room and took their places in front of the table.

“For you two, I offer you a professional opinion on your inventions. If you have any questions, you can ask me. The twins were surprised at the offer, to say the least. Even though Severus changed, this was still something they weren’t used to, other than the potion they agreed on, which would change their gender. The offer wasn't mentioned since then, so Harry was only glad that his dad wanted to help them.

“Oh, don’t look so surprised. You are my son’s soulmates. If you plan on opening a shop, I will gladly assist you. Your future is in my best interest if you’re to take care of him,” Severus scoffed at their grimaces, rolling his eyes. Teenagers, as if helping them was something unimaginable when they were dating his son.

“Okay, if you say that, we just figured out a way to change Amortia. Our new recipe won’t work on soulmates, and it no longer works like mind control. It will only slightly alter the emotions towards the buyer; they will notice them more and feel slightly compelled to be around them, but if their will is strong enough, they can dispel the effects,” said George, wanting to know the professor's opinion. They didn’t like the idea of using the love potion. The potion was too strong, and it basically took the free will away from the one who took it. In addition, in higher doses, it could be lethal, so they could regulate the usage in Hogwarts.

Since the students liked to use it, they thought to add it to their products, but slightly altered. It wouldn’t be as effective as the original one, thus giving the other person a chance to get rid of the effects on their own, maintaining their free will. Plus, the percentage of overdosing was much smaller.

“We want to add it to our products, so the students will have free access to it and won’t opt for the stronger potion,” Fred added, waiting for Severus’s reaction.

“You are wasting your potential in that school. Not only have you basically created a new potion, but you are also thinking of the welfare of the students. I would be honored to look into it, but as far as my knowledge of your inventions goes, I feel confident that it will exceed my expectations,” praised Severus, surprised at the Weasley’s thinking.

“Thank you, professor, that means a lot,” said George in gratitude. The master of potions trusted their work, which meant a world to them.

“Okay, for now, we are going to make the potion that lets you cover your scent. The potion is great when you want to hide from werewolves or Animaguses who have a heightened sense of smell,” explained Severus as they started brewing.

Surprisingly, their potions came out great, the twins did amazing work, and even Harry’s was looking quite well. Harry’s brewing changed since his visit to the Gringotts; his mind worked better, and he had almost a sixth sense of what to do with each ingredient. Severus was his father after all, and maybe he inherited the potion-making skill at least partially from him, or maybe his skills and mind just needed to catch up. 

Severus was surprised by their work, happy that Harry's potion would work if he needed it, but the time frame would be slightly shorter.

When they cleaned everything up, a second shower was in order. They’ve decided to have their Christmas dinner tonight, since tomorrow the twins and Harry will be at the Weasleys. After they came to their room, Harry took off his sweater before falling down onto the bed, exhausted.

“You alright, love?” Fred asked as he approached Harry, lying next to him, and pulling their bodies close.

“Yeah, just exhausted, wanna just be with you for a moment,” Harry sighed, snuggling closer to Fred. He liked the feeling of his mate’s body against his; the heat radiating from him eased up his muscles, relaxing him.

“Take as much time as you need. We should head down in an hour, so plenty of time to get some rest.” George smiled as he joined them.

“We will have to start some physical training when we return to school, because this way we will lose in a real fight.” Harry had a point, and the twins knew that. They were already thinking of ways to improve their stamina, so they were on the same page, even though the thought of exercising more didn't really sit well with them.

“Yeah. We will make a plan before we go back, but for now, I would like to finally see your Animagus forms. I have been thinking about it for a couple of days now, so would you satisfy my curiosity?” Harry asked with a smirk, looking up at them.

“It took you long enough to ask that,” George grinned, expecting this question. Before he turned into his form, he pulled out some letters that were waiting for Harry since the morning. Hedwig came knocking on their window during one of their showers, and since then, he didn't had time to give it to Harry.

"Who is it from?" Harry asked, forgetting what he had asked before that.

"Draco, Hermione, Neville, and Sheamus. Ron wrote to us that Mom isn't happy that we are spending every free time with you, but we don't care about that," George told him s he took his seat next to Harry, looking over his shoulder as Harry opened the envelopes.

Dear Harry,

I have permission to stay at a friend's house during the New Year. Therefore, I would be happy to accept your invitation for the mentioned time and excuse me from my family's expectations.

Sincerely

-D

Harry was stunned. They talked about the safety measures if someone was in a bad position, but he didn't expect Draco to write him so soon after his last letter. Of course, he would agree to house him till the school started, but if he needed to come to his place, something had to happen.

Harry didn't stop to tell the twins what he read, he knew they were looking over his shoulder, reading the list along with him, so he pulled out the one from Hermione.

Hi Harry,

I hope everything is going well. I have heard about Draco's situation, which surprised me. I would have never guessed he would have written me, but he somehow did.

For me I am staying with my parents as usual, and everything is going great. I am, though, concerned about my parents, who can't stop talking about Dumbledore and how amazing he is. I think they should get their checks before I disclose any information.

I hope your companions will have more answers.

Love

-Hermione.

Harry couldn't believe what he was reading. Not only was Hermione influenced, but also her parents. He vowed to himself to get this information to Severus as quickly as he could, but the letter from Neville and Sheamus was still waiting for his reply.

Dear Harry,

Thank you for letting me know you are well. As for my situation, I will keep you posted,

-Neville

The note was simple and straightforward, but Harry knew Neville wasn't well. Before writing back a quick reply, he looked at Sheamus's letter.

Hi Harry,

Everything's going well with me and Dean. I hope your holiday is great.

-Sheamus

At least two of his friends replied in a positive tone, but that didn't stop him from writing his replies to all of them. Of course, if Draco needed a safe place, he would give it to him. So after he sent the replies with Hedwig, he let his body fall back onto the bed.

Suddenly, a big black wolf was lying next to Harry, its fur pressed against its body. He lay there with his head pressed against his paws, gazing into Harry’s eyes, knowing what his mate had just been informed about.

Harry gently stroked the wolf’s head, noticing George’s bright blue eyes that didn’t change. His fur was soft, completely pitch black, only for his paws, which were almost tinted red, like he had been running through blood or poppies. Yet when he looked closer, the coloring was permanent, which was unusual. As far as Harry knew, an Animagus form shouldn’t be different from a regular animal.

That didn't stop Harry from pressing his head against the fur, needing the closeness with his mate. The wolf started purring, reassuring Harry that everything would be okay, and Harry believed it.

As fast as George turned into his Animagus form, he turned back, making Harry’s hand fall into the soft curls of George’s hair. He pushed his head closer to his, pressing their foreheads together, making their eyes close.

“You look magnificent,” Harry whispered silently, the image of George’s form imprinted in his mind, making him forget about the troubles he had to face.

George gently pressed their lips together, slowly asking Harry’s for permission to deepen the kiss. Harry granted it, slipping his tongue against his mate's, feeling the love in each stroke. George’s hand tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, and Harry couldn’t get over the feel of the piercing that made him shiver.

When they pulled apart, they locked eyes for a moment, expressing everything they felt in the moment. When Harry broke the connection, he looked at Fred with a slight smile, but he didn’t expect to find a white wolf watching them closely.

He looked like a being from another world. The white fur was so pure it was almost unreal, and combined with the bright blue eyes, he almost looked like an ethereal being. His paws were also a different color, but this time it was almost unnoticeable light blue. Harry wouldn’t have realized it if he hadn’t been looking for it. Since George had one, he expected Fred to have a similar one, but he didn’t expect this.

As he locked eyes with his mate, he could swear the wolf grinned. Without any warning, the wolf jumped on Harry, licking every inch of his face. Harry wanted to move, but George’s hands on his torso stopped him from even trying. They were determined to get Harry out of a foul mood as quickly as they could.

“Fred, stop! You can’t be serious!” Harry laughed from underneath the wolf, trying to get away from his attacks. But Fred only pounced on him harder, gently biting his throat, not painfully, but almost in a tickling manner.

Suddenly, there was no longer a wolf standing on top of him, but his mate in human form. Without waiting, Fred kissed Harry hard, not giving him a chance to notice what was going on. Fred devoured Harry’s lips, biting his lower lip, and when Harry gasped in surprise, he forced his way inside. Harry wanted to fight for dominance, but Fred pulled his head back by his hair, making him only open his lips wider.

If Fred didn’t feel Harry’s spiking pleasure, he would have stopped. This was a dangerous territory for him, but at least for now, Harry was enjoying it, forgetting about his troubles. He was actually really enjoying it, at least from what Fred could feel pressing against his groin.

One by one, he pushed Harry’s hands up, gripping them in his other hand. He made his way to Harry’s neck, gently biting him, making sure he didn’t leave any hickey marks on visible places. His parents would kill them for actually seeing what they were doing up here.

George, who couldn’t stop staring at them finally moved, slipping his palm underneath Harry’s shirt.

“You know, a proper shower with clothes on isn’t exactly practical, don’t you agree, lovely brother of mine?” George asked teasingly, unbuttoning Harry’s pants.

“I totally agree, handsome,” Fred replied with a smirk, making their shirts disappear only with a thought. He pressed his chest down on Harry’s, loving the feel of his body against his rougher one.

As George pulled his pants down, Harry’s finger tingled, and from the corner of his eye, he saw a door appear. The magic of the House of Black knew what he wanted, granting it to him.

“It appears that Harry wants this to continue in the show, shall we comply, Fred?” George asked when he noticed the new door slightly ajar. It was definitely a bathroom he saw, so without waiting, he pushed himself up, getting rid of his clothes. By the time he was finished, Fred helped Harry up, leading him to the new door.

George caught Fred when he stumbled, trying to get his trousers off, making Harry chuckle. He made it to the bathroom first, noticing the huge bath in the center, and on the left side was a wide shower, big enough to fit all three of them. He had a feeling the bathroom was completely new, conjured from the Black magic, adjusting to their needs.

They were really going to shower together, no glamours or clothing standing in between them. Harry wasn’t scared, but rather interested in what would happen.

George gently kissed him on his new tattoo, following the dragon with his fingers. Slowly, he pushed down Harry’s boxers before guiding him into the shower, turning on the water from the top. As the droplets fell down on them, George gently kissed Harry, pulling him closer to him, while Fred joined them, touching Harry’s chest while pressing himself against his back.

The water was warm, the right temperature Harry liked, but nothing could compare to the feeling of the twins’ touches.

“You look beautiful like this,” George told him when he grabbed his soap, already completely wet from the rain showerhead. Harry watched him, feeling Fred’s hands moving around his body, stroking him delicately.

“He is right, all flushed and naked just how we like it,” smirked Fred next to his ear while following George’s movements with his eyes.

Harry didn’t know what to say, even though he should be used to their comments, he still didn’t know how to react. A basic thank you was awkward, and telling them how handsome they looked was just stating the obvious. The twins didn’t need Harry’s reply, his stare was an answer in itself. They just wanted to see him flushed.

George didn’t wash himself first; he went for Harry, spreading the soap over his shoulders and chest, enjoying the feel of his skin under his fingers. Harry couldn’t stop his body from reacting, loving their close proximity much more than he expected. He tried to think of anything else, to stop the reaction, but it was no use.

George only grinned wider as his hands reached Harry’s cheeks, pushing him to him. The feel of his hard cock against his was a pure bliss.

Harry gasped at the sudden movement, involuntarily pushing into George’s hand, who was now squeezing their lengths in his hand. George swiftly kissed Fred passionately on his lips before turning Harry around pressing his dick between Harry’s cheeks, but not pushing in.

“Fuck,” George muttered from the friction, hearing Harry’s moan. Fred looked into Harry’s eyes mischievously before lowering down onto his knees. When Fred licked his shaft, Harry tried to push against him, wanting to feel the warmth around him, but Fred responded by pulling away with a smirk.

“God, you will really make me work for it, won’t you?” Harry rasped from the desire that was coursing through his body.

“Make me,” Fred replied teasingly, wanting Harry to finally take the lead. And Harry did as he was asked. His fingers tangled into Fred’s hair, harshly pulling him to his cock, making Fred swallow him whole in one swift motion. His hand stayed there as Fred moved on his own, but the silent teasing threat was still there.

George took this chance to slick his fingers before replacing his cock with his hands. Through their bond, he focused on Harry’s feelings, making sure his mate wasn’t against it as he slowly pushed one finger into his tight hole. Harry moaned from the intrusion, enjoying the stimulation from both sides.

George pulled his hand around Harry’s neck, feeling the rapid pulse underneath his fingers. He didn’t put any serious pressure into it; his hand just stayed there, so Harry would feel that someone else was in control, trying to make him forget the letters he had read.

As he curled his finger around, Harry almost shouted, but the hand on his throat luckily stopped him. No one wanted his parents barging in. That motivated George to add another finer, pushing in through the resistance and attacking Harry’s prostate. Harry came in a silent shout, spilling into Fred’s mouth, who swallowed every last drop.

Harry didn’t give himself a chance for a break before he slipped down and swallowed George, who was already leaking. George was barely holding up, and the friction of Harry’s mouth was the final straw. Harry took everything he gave him, loving the salty taste of his mate. He was well aware of Fred’s hand stroking himself when he looked up. He only smirked when Harry looked at him expectantly.

“Open,” Fred told him, wanting to be the one in control this time. Harry obeyed, opening up his mouth for Fred to use him as he pleased. Fred made sure Harry didn’t choke, yet he refused for Harry to pick up his pace. He moved quickly while making sure he didn’t go too deep, and from the looks of it, Harry liked it. He came with a groan, spilling on Harry’s chest, wanting to see his mate marked. Harry only smirked before he gathered a drop of the cum of his chest, licking it seductively.

“Such a tease,” Fred laughed before helping Harry stand up.

“Just wait for the evening, love. I will get you back,” whispered Fred into his ear as they really washed up.

Harry didn’t reply, yet he was looking forward to whatever the twins planned.

Chapter Text

When they finally made it downstairs, Severus and Sirius had already sat down behind the table, waiting for them. The whole house looked cozy, decorated with lights that shimmered in the dim light, creating a soft glow. The twins had black shirts on with dark green pants, while Harry had a white one and black pants. He was really excited to give them their presents, but dinner came first.

“Ready for dinner?” Severus asked as the three boys took their seats. Harry was starving, and the food looked so delicious that he couldn’t wait to get on with it.

“Totally,” the twins replied in unison while Harry nodded.

“Good, bon appétit,” Sirius smiled as he filled up his plate with Harry following his movements.

“I forgot to mention, I need a proxy until we get the issue with Dumbledore sorted,” said Harry before he started eating.

“I suggest Lupin. Sirius’s name isn’t yet cleared, and I can’t be put into such a position with Voldemort and Dumbledore breathing down my neck,” Severus suggested without waiting a beat as he pulled the fish closer to fill up his plate. He knew Harry would bring up this topic, so he had already thought it through.

“Hm, I think Andromeda would be even better. It’s sad, but a werewolf wouldn’t be taken seriously, even if he represented your seats,” Sirius added, remembering his sister who was amazing in this stuff. Since they grew up together after the three sisters lost their parents, his dad Orion took them in and they became close.

“Do you think she will take the challenge? I don’t even know her,” Harry explained, already knowing about Andromeda from Sirius. She sounded nice and Harry was hoping to meet her soon.

“I will write her a letter and decide from there,” Sirius told him, happy that he wrote to her the first chance he had. They stayed in contact since then, and this would be a good opportunity to bring back her status while helping a member of their family.

Harry was glad for their support without questioning him, just giving him advice and the means to act on his own. The twins were the same, listening to him and challenging him to make better decisions while standing by his side, supporting him.

After the dinner, they made their way to the Christmas tree, ready to give each other presents. No one said it, but Harry would be the first one to decide if he wanted to give the presents or open them. Harry had already decided, though. The happiness he felt for finally being able to give his loved ones something won, and he immediately went for the bright red boxes without asking them for permission.

“This one is for you, Severus. Sirius, this is for you, and finally, the twins,” he gave them his gifts, hoping they would like them. Without waiting, they ripped the paper into shreds, looking at what Harry had given them.

Severus found a really old book on potions. As far as he knew, there were only a couple of copies left after it was discontinued before the first war. Its contents were volatile, dangerous, and banned from use; nonetheless, Snape was trying to get hold of it from the day he learned of its existence.

“Harry, do you have any idea what this is? I have been searching for this book for years! Where did you find it?” Severus exclaimed, amazed at how good the book looked. Harry was smiling at his father’s antics, but was glad he made the right choice.

“I found it in the Peverell’s vault. Even though I now like potion making, I would have no use for it. You are the master, and I thought it would be the right thing to give it to you,” Harry explained. During Harry’s explanation, Severus wrapped his arms around Harry, hugging him. Harry had no idea how valuable the book was, this would cost him thousands of dollars IF he even found it on the market.

“I am happy you like it. There is also a cloak I thought you would like to try. If it isn’t to your preferences, you can change it,” Harry added nonchalantly before looking at Sirius, who was looking over the gifts.

Other than the clothes, Harry also included a map of Hogwarts. He duplicated the map one more time, thinking Sirius would like to know how they were doing and if they were okay and safe. It would keep them connected, and who knew? Maybe one day they would need someone from the outside who would watch over them.

“I copied the map, so you can keep an eye on us, plus there are magical journals where we can write to each other without needing to wait for the owls to arrive. Plus, it is more secure, so I thought this way we could stay in contact a little bit more,” Harry explained, hoping he did the right thing. He wanted to get to know his father a little bit more, and when he found the journals in the vault, it made perfect sense to him. This way, they could stay connected when they needed.

“Thank you Harry, this is amazing. I am always afraid that something bad could happen. This way I will know if you are alright, plus the writing? Amazing, even though we had a similar idea,” Sirius laughed, giving him his gift. When Harry opened the package, he found a shattered piece of a mirror. When he didn’t understand what was going on, he looked at Sirius questionably.

“When someone has the other piece, we can speak to one another, but the journals will be better during the classes,” Sirius commented, pulling up his piece.

“Wicked!” Harry exclaimed in amusement, pocketing it.

“You just need to say my name and it will connect us, so if anything happens, we can stay in touch,” Sirius smiled at his son, happy that this was another way they were connected.

It was a brilliant idea, and Harry was thinking over every situation when he could use it. It would be faster than writing long paragraphs into the journals, explaining what was going on.

“Thank you, Sirius,” Harry said gratefully before hugging his dad and looking over the twins. Their main gift was sadly still in his trunk. He wanted to give it to them in private, so he at least gave them one other gift he thought of.

The twins looked at the slim envelope curiously, sharing it in their hands before opening it and reading its contents. The first one to look up was Fred, staring at Harry in disbelief, followed by George's gaping mouth.

“I know it looks like it’s too much, but I really want you to be happy. I don’t need the money, there is too much of it, and giving it to a good cause is what I want, so please, before you say anything, just take it,” Harry tried to explain before they got angry with him. Unfortunately for Harry, he could feel the sorrow from them, which wasn’t a good sign.

“Harry, as much as we love it, you shouldn’t have done this. It’s too much,” George looked down at the envelope sadly, not noticing the curious faces of Sirius and Severus.

“What did he get you?” asked Sirius, giving in and letting the curiosity win.

“He bought us the building where we want our shop to be,” explained Fred. He knew how stressed they were from the time running out. Someone could buy the building before them, and they would lose the spot. This would solve the problem, but the money Harry had to put in was too much. They didn’t have the money, that much was true, but…

“Look, you know I had nothing when I was a child. I am not trying to brag about the money, but if this is your dream, I will do anything to help you get there. I hate using my fame, but for you two, I would if that would make you smile just a little bit more. If it is too much, you can pay me back someday, however, you are not losing the spot. It’s yours, and even if you give it back to me, it will be waiting for you, okay?” Harry tried to make them see his point, and luckily, it worked.

“From the Black’s courting tradition, Harry’s gift is the bare minimum, considering there are two of you. When someone starts courting their partner, they are expected to shower them with gifts, and the first one should mirror the future they expect to have together. Your acceptance or refusal should then determine if the gift was enough or not, thus agreeing to the courtship and relationship to continue," Sirius came in, aiding his kid, remembering his mother’s teaching. What he said was true, even though he hated the pressure that the tradition came with.

“Okay, thank you, Harry, but we will talk about this later,” Fred agreed, secretly loving that Harry was thinking about their future and the dreams they had.

“Deal,” Harry smiled, kissing them one by one, making sure the kiss was short since he felt the stares of his fathers.

“This one is for you, Harry,” said Severus from behind him, handing him a bag that looked a little bit used, but most certainly prestige. Looking at it curiously, Harry noticed some sort of lock that wouldn’t open no matter what he did.

“It’s charmed. After we get your magic to interact with it, you will be the only one who can open it, if you don’t decide otherwise. May I presume you want the twins included as well?” Severus guessed, already knowing the answer, so the nod didn’t surprise him at all.

“Okay. Put your hand on the lock and focus on your magic, it needs only a drop, and afterwards you can open it,” Severus guided him, making sure Harry followed his orders. As Harry finished the task, the twins did the same while holding Harry, making sure they were added to the spell too.

“It’s a charmed bag that will let you practice your magic. It is basically a whole apartment you can visit whenever you want, though I suggest no one sees you,” Severus explained when Harry opened it, looking down. There was a ladder leading to complete darkness, but when Severus’s words registered, Harry could only gape.

“Are you serious? How did you even think of that?!” Harry exclaimed, showing the bag to the twins before enveloping Severus in a hug.

“After I read a book that Sirius will give to you, I realized you will need much more space without being disturbed. Apparently, there is a special form of magic that allows you to use the spells in Parseltongue, meaning that only another speaker can break your spells. And we certainly don’t want Dumbledore to find out,” Severus laughed as he pulled the younger boy closer.

“You will have to show me everything! This is… It’s just… Thank you so much!” Harry replied. He never got any gifts when he was younger, and right now, this was almost too much. How could he ever repay them?

“You’re welcome, but I expect you to use it wisely, not like your cloak,” Severus ordered, making Harry laugh. Funny how his dad used the exact same words as Dumbledore, but this time he would make sure to follow them.

“Okay, if you don’t want to look into it right now, I think the twins have something for you,” Sirius told him, watching his mate with a wide smile, enjoying the moment. Finally, they were together, even though it took almost 15 years. This gave him the hope that they would get through this and one day be a happy family.

“This is a voucher for a free therapy session… Just kidding,” George joked, hoping it wasn’t too soon to joke about something like that. Luckily, Harry giggled, rolling his eyes at him.

“Git,” Harry uttered, looking at the twins.

“We got you this ring. It is meant to drain your magic if something happens to us or we won’t be able to come to you in time. It is a safety precaution, so it won’t be pleasant, but it will get us more time to get to you. Theoretically, it should work again after a few days, but let’s hope that never happens,” Fred explained, giving him a black ring that fit perfectly. Harry could feel the magic that was stored inside of it, but at least for now, didn’t react with his core in any way.

“It will activate when your magic gets to dangerous levels, so until then it is just jewelry,” added George, watching Harry closely.

“Thank you, that is amazing. I was afraid of what might happen if you couldn’t be with me for whatever reason, and this was the perfect solution. Really, thank you,” Harry smiled at them, loving the way the twins thought, making sure they had a plan B if something went wrong.

The twins got new brooms from Sirius while Severus gave them new equipment for brewing that could be shrunk for traveling. Once again, Harry was glad his parents noticed these little things and gave them something meaningful.

When they finished opening their gifts, they joined in the living room, sitting down on the sofa while Sirius poured them a glass of wine. Severus didn’t even try to protest this time. It was, after all their first Christmas together, and that called for a celebration.

“So, when are you leaving tomorrow?” Severus asked when he sat down.

The twins sipped their wine before they answered.

“In the morning, mum wants us to help with everything, and according to her list, she wants to spend some time with us,” replied George, who took Harry by the hand, stroking it gently.

“And how will you explain your absence?” questioned Sirius, who sat down next to his mate.

“Actually, we thought we would tell her the truth that we were at your place,” this time Harry answered, hoping it would be alright with them. He wanted to play it off as Sirius needing some company and reaching out to him. Severus wouldn’t be involved in their explanation, so Dumbledore would have no need to suspect them.

“I think that would be for the best, but make sure to not disclose that you are aware of the wards. You shouldn’t be able to get here, so when Dumbledore asks, tell him you just went in and certainly don’t mention Gringotts,” Severus told him, already thinking it through.

“Noted, what are your plans for the time we will be out?” Harry questioned, wanting to get to know his parents better.

“Andromeda will visit, so we can explain the situation to her. I guess Severus will be brewing or reading as he likes during his holiday, and I think I will call Lupin over to catch up,” Sirius smiled at the thought of seeing his best friend soon. Maybe Severus could even scan him and get that sorted.

“Sounds like a plan,” Fred smiled.

“Would you like to see the bag?” Severus suddenly asked, remembering they didn’t go down there.

“Merlin, I almost forgot. Yes, that would be wonderful,” Harry smiled, already getting up after downing the glass.

“You should drink that more slowly, pup. No one wants to see you tipsy,” Sirius laughed before doing the same.

When they opened the bag, Harry was the first one to go in, followed by Severus and the others. The moment his feet touched the ground, the place lit up, lighting up the dueling room that had four doors along the walls.

It didn’t go unnoticed that the coloring was meant for Slytherin, but Harry didn’t mind. Actually, he liked the green color more than the deep red of Gryffindor house. It was spacious with windows on one side, even if nothing could be seen behind them.

“So this is the training room. The first door leads to your bedroom, the second one is a bathroom charmed to clean itself, because the older models had to be cleaned by hand after someone used them,” Severus explained while gesturing to the doors. Harry followed his gaze, memorizing everything Severus said.

“The third one is a small kitchen. I don’t think you will need it, but if anything happens, it could help you. Lastly, there is another door if you decide to have somebody over for whatever reason. However, when I told you to use it wisely, you will. Those rooms are for emergencies, not for fun, okay?” Severus reminded him, but Harry didn’t even think about having something like a party in here.

“Sure, emergencies only,” Harry smiled, already getting on the platform.

“Wicked! You have the coolest parents, Harry,” laughed George as he followed his mate.

“During the detentions, we can practice here. Your dueling has to be precise, meaning you need experience,” Severus added, watching the three boys looking around the place. He almost expected them to start dueling, but this wasn’t exactly the right time after the wine.

“Pup! There is a fireplace, so maybe I could join!” Sirius pointed to the fireplace that was on the opposite side.

“That would be great, Dad,” Harry smiled, looking into the room. It almost looked like the Grimmauld place, but only with the rooms they needed. The bedroom looked exactly the same as the one upstairs, but without his things.

“When did you get this, Sev?” Harry asked after he returned to his parents, unconsciously using the nickname he sometimes used in his mind.

“It was mine, but I stopped using it a while ago,” Severus just shrugged, happy that Harry could have something of his that would help him. He didn't comment on the fact that Harry used the nickname Lily gave him, but secretly, he smiled at the fact.

“Thank you, it means a lot,” Harry replied, hugging him once more.

“Maybe we could use it now to plan what to do with Dumbledore when you come back,” Sirius suggested when he sat down behind a table that was in the corner next to the platform. Harry looked up at him from the door, noticing a blackboard situated next to his father. It wasn’t yet Christmas Eve, but this evening was about them and not the old fool. It didn’t really sit right with him to discuss this now, but later, there wouldn’t be a lot of time left.

“Maybe. I am not really sure if this is the right moment to discuss it, but have it your way,” Harry shrugged after he sat beside his father. The twins, along with Severus, took their seats while looking at the chalk that came to life, writing Dumbledore’s name on the board.

“There won’t be an ideal time, pup. We have to be prepared for anything. If he decided to visit Molly during Christmas, who knows what could happen?” Sirius smiled at him sadly, wanting his son to be safe.

“Okay, Dad,” Harry smiled, realizing how he called him. He wouldn’t make a big deal out of it since it looked like Sirius didn’t mind it. On the other hand, he only grinned wider.

“Okay, so, Dumbledore has to suspect you know at least something he did. You confronted him with knowledge that you wouldn’t look up if the potions were still in your system,” Sirius started, thinking over what Severus and Harry told him.

“That doesn’t mean he knows it for sure. Maybe we could play it off as one of my assignments, for example, the focus potion you were doing last week. I can mention to him that two went missing, which would explain how you could gather so much information to support your claims. He had to notice your motivation to find a way out of the Tournament, which would then bring you to the laws, etc. You know what I mean,” Severus explained, knowing this was a bit of a stretch, but it would still slow Dumbledore down.

“That sounds good, but we need to feed him that information somehow. Maybe I could try to sneak into your lab, looking for more, since I need to figure out the egg? You could then call for the headmaster, which would make him believe that I don’t know that you are my father,” Harry suggested, already forming the plan in his head. The only issue would be that their story would have to sound believable, which wasn’t really a problem for Harry. Having Dumbledore in a room with him would make him angry, which could sound like he was angry at Severus.

“What if he scans him?” asked Fred out of nowhere, making the rest of them turn to him.

“What do you mean?” asked Sirius, confused.

“If he is with Harry in the same room with allegations that he was using potions, he could ask him for a scan. When he does that, he would realize the substances that were in Harry’s body are gone now, so it would only cause the opposite effect,” Fred explained, looking worriedly at Harry, as if Dumbledore was standing right next to him.

“We will have to create a substitute potion for it. I am not sure if it is possible, but…” Harry tried to think it through, but the words failed him.

“No. There won’t be any need for that. I will cast a binding charm on those flasks, so when you take them, your magic will be bound. Or better still, I will pour a potion over them. That way Dumbledore won’t know of its effect, and I will be the only one able to cast the spell,” Severus grinned, figuring out the loophole.

“What do you mean by it?” Harry asked, not following Severus’s thought process.

“Basically, a binding potion would lock up your magic while protecting you from others’ magic. The only person who could cast any spell on you is the one who created it. The difference between a spell and a potion is that the potion has no antidote, meaning it has to wear off. I will brew one that lasts only for 30 minutes to an hour, but the headmaster doesn’t need to know that,” Severus explained, gleaming from the idea.

Harry had to agree. This sounded amazing, and if they manage to pull it off, it would give them much more time.

“So, let’s say the first day after we return? Everybody will be tired from the ride, so that would make a perfect opportunity for me to think you are no longer in your classroom,” Harry suggested.

“Sounds great, Harry,” Severus smiled while looking at Sirius, who gave him a nod. His soulmate, and if somebody remembered, his husband, had amazing ideas, always thinking everything through. To see this side of him again was as if someone splashed him with cold water, but not in a bad sense. It was as if he could see their lost future back, as if it wasn’t forgotten anymore.

“So what of our next steps?” asked George suddenly, breaking the moment.

“After that, I suggest you keep your group close. If anything happens, you inform me and we will deal with it. They should learn Occlumency and maybe some dueling, but we talked about some of the things before,” Sirius replied, already well aware of Severus’s plans.

“And what about now?” questioned Fred, wanting to have some fun.

“Now it’s time for bed, you three. You are leaving tomorrow in the morning, so you need to get some rest,” Sirius scolded, realizing how much time had passed.

“Okay, okay. So we will see you tomorrow before we leave?” Harry asked as they were getting up. Sirius nodded at him, knowing he would do everything to get as much time as he could with his son.

“Good night, dad, father,” Harry smiled at them, using their “titles” consciously before he left, followed by the twins. They made their way upstairs, leaving his parents behind, yet the twins had other plans than to sleep.

Throughout the walk, they teased Harry, biting his neck, kissing him and at some point Fred even pulled Harry by the hand, sucking his finger into his mouth.

“You are such a tease,” laughed Harry at Fred’s actions as George pinched his nipple through his shirt. Luckily, they were almost inside when Harry moaned, needing their bodies pressed to his.

“Only for you, love,” smirked Fred, unbuttoning his shirt and throwing it to the side. A silent conversation happened between the twins, but Harry didn’t notice. He was otherwise occupied by George’s hands, which were gliding on his torso underneath his shirt.

“We want you, Harry,” whispered seductively George, moving his hips against Harry’s ass. Harry could feel the length pressing against him, making him shudder. He wanted them, too. Merlin, just the idea of having them inside of him made his head spin. Was this the right time? What if…

George kissed him hard, stopping him from finishing the thought, moving Harry backwards until he hit the desk. He pushed Harry up, sitting him on top and pulling his legs around his torso.

“Take my shirt off,” George ordered him when he finally opened Harry’s shirt. He was almost proud of himself for not ripping it open when his fingers couldn’t manage the small buttons, yet somehow he finished the job without the frustration getting the better of him.

Harry’s fingers shook a little when he reached for George’s shirt. George smirked at Harry’s flustered state, playing with the hem of the shirt and touching his skin from time to time in a teasing manner.

When Harry finally finished the job he was given, George pulled the sleeves down, throwing the shirt somewhere on the floor. Harry’s shirt was next before George devoured his lips, pulling Harry up to him, enjoying the friction on his cock when Harry’s legs didn’t budge.

He made his way to the bed, where he pushed Harry on the mattress, almost throwing him. Harry didn’t have time to react when Fred jumped on his lap, continuing where George left off and kissing Harry passionately.

Harry finally got his thoughts straight as he kissed Fred back, pulling on his lower lip, finally hearing Fred moan. The satisfaction made Harry grin, knowing Fred was the quieter one, and he still managed to get a reaction out of him. It made him feel almost smug. But it was short-lived as Fred pulled down his pants and grabbed his cock almost roughly.

Harry gasped, feeling Fred’s lips traveling down his body, licking and sucking almost every spot he could reach without stopping while his hand moved on his shaft quickly.

George joined them, looking briefly at Fred, who caught his gaze, smirking at him. George understood the message before casting a silencing charm around the bed. Afterwards, his attention turned to Harry, who was panting, but somehow his eyes never moved from Fred, watching his every move. This wouldn’t do, and so George made Harry look up at him, pulling him by the chin before kissing him, giving Fred the opportunity he was waiting for.

Harry almost jumped from the bed when Fred pierced his skin on his thigh, but the hand on his leg stopped him. Not to mention, George was almost lying on top of him. The brief pain turned to pleasure, making Harry’s body almost shake, but neither of the twins stopped. He was almost painfully hard, dancing on the edge, but Fred refused to finish the job as he pulled his hand away from Harry’s cock, making him ride underneath him, desperate for someone to touch him.

“Sweetheart, not yet. We aren’t done with you,” George whispered in his ear when his hand traveled down his body.

Harry’s body was on fire from the pleasure he felt; there was no way he could even think, yet he somehow managed to nod at George’s words.

“Good boy,” George smirked, letting his already wet fingers circle around Harry’s entrance.

“Please,” Harry moaned, feeling George’s teasing circles, needing him to continue. Luckily for him, George did as Harry asked, pushing one of his fingers inside of his mate. Harry could almost see the stars dancing in his vision when he felt the stretch. The friction calmed some of the storm that was brewing inside of him, but he couldn’t get over the edge. It was as if the twins somehow stopped him through the bond, taking this choice from his hands, but he, for some unknown reason, didn't mind. He was theirs to play with and whatever they planned, he was on board.

Fred didn’t move from his position, gently biting Harry’s thigh before sucking on the mark, enjoying the waves of pleasure that were coming from his soulmate. There was no way they would let him come before they were done with him. From his position, he could see when George pushed another finger in, stretching Harry, who was riding underneath them, begging them for release.

“Please, let me come,” begged Harry, but the twins only smirked, knowing that Harry secretly loved it. He liked it when someone was in control without getting hurt, and the twins would never do something Harry didn’t secretly want.

“Not yet, love,” Fred smirked as he locked his eyes with Harry, who looked completely flushed.

“Do you want us, Harry? Do you want us inside you?” Fred asked through his lashes, seeing Harry’s rapid nodding. The love and need that flowed through their bond made Fred move, lying next to his mate before pulling him on top of him. They were chest to chest, their hard lengths pressed to each other, when Fred kissed him while George moved behind Harry.

“Are you sure about this?” Fred asked one more time, pulling a little from Harry.

“Yes. I want you in every way possible,” Harry replied sincerely after he pushed the lustful state from his thoughts, not letting it influence his answer.

“Good,” Fred smirked, kissing Harry once again. George took his place behind Harry before casting the lubrication charm on them while focusing on Harry’s feelings. He gently pressed his hard cock to his opening, not yet pushing inside.

‘Are you ready, sweetheart?‘ he asked through the bond, knowing Harry would hear him. Not only because he could talk to him even with his walls up, but also because Harry wasn’t blocking them right now. There was nothing to hide. This was the moment they would connect, and if they were secrets, it wasn't sincere, so he was glad that Harry left to connection open wide.

‘Yes,‘ Harry just replied, wanting to feel his mate inside of him.

George didn’t wait for any other confirmation before he pushed in, feeling the friction when he entered Harry’s body. He waited, not wanting to hurt Harry, but as he moaned into Fred’s lips, George knew everything was okay.

Even with Fred’s lips devouring his, Harry felt the pressure against his ass, his body slightly shaking when George’s tip entered him. The slight sting didn’t take him by surprise, but he needed him to move. He wanted to feel him deep inside of him, and the wait was killing him, so without breaking the kiss, Harry pressed back against George, taking him by surprise and pushing him deeper.

George was surprised by Harry’s eagerness, and when the pleasure hit him, he couldn’t stop himself from entering Harry completely. The groan that escaped from his lips was followed by Harry’s moan, who arched his back, pushing him even deeper. George’s mind went blank as he pulled out and slammed back into his mate, moving inside of him in fast rhythm, feeling his cock harden even more.

Harry was once again on fire, feeling the deep stretch and the friction against Fred’s cock. His mind was spinning when George found his prostate, hitting the spot each time, making Harry moan even louder. The gasps and moans stopped Harry from kissing Fred, who was now smirking at him before he moved to his throat, gently biting and sucking the mark.

They could feel the magic changing, as if it was growing, when George came to the edge, ready to come. With a few more thrusts, George came deep inside Harry, who was almost there with him, but the strong pressure on his shaft stopped him. Fred’s hand was between his legs, refusing him to come yet.

Harry was almost sobbing from the pressure, but before he could beg him for the release, Fred just grinned, and after George pulled out of him, he pushed Harry onto his back. Harry couldn’t react when his back hit the mattress, and Fred took his place on top of him.

“Soon, love, I promise,” he whispered to him when George took his place next to Harry, kissing his temple. Fred didn’t wait for Harry to get hold of himself before he pushed his cock into his lover, making him gasp.

It was official, Harry was gone. He was in heaven, floating in the pleasure that was almost too much, when he felt Fred enter him. The feel of his hard length inside of him, thrusting fast and deep, made Harry scream. He could only see stars in front of him when Fred pulled his leg up, hitting the right spot. Harry couldn’t stop himself this time and when George’s hand touched his dick, he lost it. There was only ringing in his ears as he emptied his load on his stomach before he felt the hot liquid in his ass and as Fred’s hand let go of Harry’s leg the magic violently rushed into him. Harry didn’t have time to look at the twins before everything went black.

Chapter Text

The twins saw the blissful state Harry was in when he came, clenching his ass around Fred’s cock, forcing the orgasm out of him. Fred wanted to smile when he saw Harry black out from the orgasm, but the sudden rush of magic almost slapped him when he felt it. Every contact with Harry was as if they were on fire, no longer feeling like the zapping sensation they previously felt, which was nothing in comparison to this. No matter how much Fred wanted to pull away from the pain, he pushed through it, lying beside Harry and pressing his mate in between them, trying to stay in contact with him as much as possible.

Slowly, the twins could feel magic gathering in their cores like it was always meant to be there. However, the flow from Harry was too slow, and considering the magic that was filling up the room, Harry’s core was still growing. It was much faster than what the twins felt.

“All the biting you like to do, and now you just lie there? Such a shame, so much potential, and yet you freeze when he passes out,” a voice rang through the room, forcing the twins to look up. They knew the voice; they had already met the god, but how and why he came was beyond them. When George realized they were no longer alone in the room, he tried to get the blanket next to him, but the moment his hand lost contact with Harry, every other place burned more painfully. The twins groaned in pain. Fred shook his head at George, trying to put his body in a way the god couldn’t see anything.

“As if you have something I haven’t seen before, silly children. I have no need to even look at you. Harry’s growing magic summoned me since you haven’t figured out the obvious. Answer me this, what makes the body weaker?” asked Loki, refusing to take a physical form, staying in the shadows of the room.

“Injuries, lack of sleep, exhaustion. There are many things,” Fred tried to reply as fast as he could, wanting the god to get to the point. He knew he came with answers, but he took his bloody time. Harry was running out of time, and God wanted to play a guessing game?

“He was told he was descended from vampires, which he figured out wasn’t the truth. However, his magic is still in his blood, and it’s rapidly growing. You are his pillars, the two people who are able to pull his magic to you, and the fastest and only way to do it is to take his blood.” Loki explained, tired of the incompetence of the two. Yes, they were smart, but it looks like their brains stopped working the moment their soulmate passed out. From the magic in the room, Loki knew he couldn’t wait for them to figure it out on their own. Either they would move, or he would have to intervene.

“We aren’t vampires. We can’t take magic from the blood; those kinds of things belong only to their race,” George bit back, not liking the growing agony on his skin, which could only mean it was worse for Harry.

“Harry’s magic already gave you that ability. Don’t you feel the new presence in your cores? This ability is only for emergencies, such as him coming to his power. Anyway, you won’t be drinking his blood, but the magic in his veins. Considering the magic in the room, you have about thirty seconds to decide before I take action,” Loki said threateningly, ready to take Harry away so nobody would die. He had had enough of the explaining, so when the twins moved, he almost let out a sigh out of relief.

If the god didn’t help them before, the twins probably wouldn’t have listened, but it was Harry’s life on the line. Not wanting to give Harry any more marks, George went for the mark on his neck, while Fred didn’t know what to do. If he went for the mark on his thigh, their bodies wouldn’t stay connected, and giving him a new mark on his body felt wrong. His past was already too present on his body, so this felt like a violation he didn't want to cross.

Deciding quickly, he hated what he had to do. If Harry hated him for this, he would understand, but this was his life they were talking about. Without moving his body, Fred bit Harry on the crook of his shoulder, far enough from the neck so a shirt would hide it easily.

The moment Harry’s blood touched his tongue, it was as if he swallowed a whole bottle of firewhiskey. Harry’s magic was extremely powerful, making his throat burn before it settled around his core. But Fred and George didn’t stop, and after a while, Harry’s magic finally calmed down, tasting almost like honey. It was sweet, soothing the aches they had from the experience, and Loki was right. Even though they tasted his blood in their mouths, they didn't swallow a drop of it. It was only his magic that felt like fire, traveling down their bodies.

When Fred finally let go, pulling his teeth out, he saw the wound instantly heal, leaving four dots on his skin, looking almost like a birthmark. It wasn’t like the bite from a vampire; his teeth were from his Animagus form, so it wouldn’t make sense if it looked different. However, Fred was glad the puncture wounds were almost invisible; maybe Harry wouldn’t be as angry with him as he was expecting, but he didn’t dare hoping. It was still a mark, no matter how big or small it was.

When George looked up, his mark wasn’t much different, yet he could almost swear the first time he saw Harry’s neck, the vile mark underneath his almost faded, looking like it was never as serious as it was.

They could feel Harry’s breathing even out, but also the presence of the god was still in the room. Looking up, this time, Loki sat in the chair in front of the fire, looking into the flames.

“Good. You should let him sleep, his body needs to adjust to the change, and you too. The magic you pulled out of him is yours now,” he told them, ready to leave, finally finishing his task. Fucking bet he had to lose. No wonder this was his punishment: dealing with kids and hormones.

“What do you mean? It can’t be ours, we wouldn’t steal Harry’s magic!” George almost yelled, hating the idea that he took Harry’s magic for himself. Fred was as shocked as George, already trying to push the magic back to Harry without putting him in the same condition. But it was like a magnet, refusing to accept anything back, sending it back to him with force.

Not only did he mark his body, but he also stole from him, something that was his. This couldn't be happening.

“As much as your attitude amuses me, the magic was meant for you. You need to be powerful enough to stabilize him, and this was part of the change. He wasn’t the only one who had to go through it. That magic is similar to how your souls are connected; when needed, you would be able to tap into it, meaning, for example, Harry could draw the magic from you if his reserves were depleted. However, that image is almost laughable, but it works both ways,” Loki explained, silently laughing that they were so unaware of what their bond meant.

“Does that mean…” Fred started to ask, but Loki cut him off.

“No more questions. I will take my leave and you should rest. I am tired of the questioning,” Loki said, annoyed, before he looked at them one last time and disappeared into the thin air, making the twins only gape at the place where he once stood.

***

When Harry woke up the next day, his body was sore. He could feel the twins' bodies pressed against him, but this time something was different. He no longer felt the electricity from his magic underneath his skin, even though the twins were with him the whole night. Up until now, he was aware of it, like the waves in the ocean, calm and soft when he was with them and violent and high when he wasn’t.

This time it felt like there were no waves, as if the ocean grew, reaching to the top of the cave, filling every inch from inside. It felt as if his body itself was magic inteas of magic being just something inside of him.

When he moved, trying to figure out how it felt, Fred jumped up, he hadn’t managed to get in a deep enough sleep, too afraid of what Harry’s reaction would be. When their gazes connected, Fred almost gasped. Harry’s eyes were glowing in a deep green color, even though they stayed slightly different. If this was permanent, it could create a lot of issues for them, but when George stirred, pulling Harry to his chest, the light dimmed, almost disappearing into nothingness.

“Good morning, hon,” whispered Harry with a smile, looking curiously at Fred’s gasp, but when Fred’s eyes fell, so did Harry’s. Something had to be wrong if Fred looked so sad, refusing to look back at Harry.

“What’s wrong, love?” Harry asked him, hoping Fred would look back at him.

“I… I’m so sorry, Harry. If I had known, I wouldn’t have done it, but there was no time,” Fred whispered, trying to find the words, but he only started to panic. Harry didn’t wait for Fred to finish; he grabbed his hand and pulled him closer, trying to soothe him with his touch. He had no idea what was going on. The last thing he remembered was the blissful state he was in before blacking out as the magic rushed in.

“Hon, look at me,” whispered Harry, hoping Fred would listen to him. And luckily, he did. When their eyes met, Harry could see the tears running down Fred’s cheeks, not knowing what had happened to make his strong mate react like this. He pushed the feelings he felt for him through the bond, hoping it would help, but it just made the tears stream down his face even more.

“Love, I have no idea what happened. The last thing I remember is being with you and the wonderful way you made me feel, so please, would you tell me what made you so sad?” Harry asked gently while kissing the tears away as much as he could without waking George up.

“I…You passed out from the magic… It didn’t work… When we touched you, it didn’t work…If it wasn’t for Loki, I think we would have lost you,” Fred tried to explain, but his voice was breaking, trying to explain what happened.

“I am here, love, and I am not leaving,” Harry told him, thinking that was the issue. He needed to know the twins were with him when he had one of his panic attacks, so maybe it would work for Fred, even though he didn't experience him having one.

“Harry, you don’t understand. I had to… We had to…” Fred didn’t finish, he only touched the spot where he knew the new scars were, shifting Harry’s attention to the place.

Harry felt the bumps underneath Fred’s fingers, and he understood. The love that he felt at that moment for his mate was so deep that he couldn’t contain the smile. To know his mate was thinking of him even in such a dire moment, thinking he would leave and do it anyway to save him… He didn’t think, he just acted, not caring if he woke George or not. He kissed Fred on the lips, putting everything he felt into it. It took Fred a while to understand Harry wasn’t angry, quite the opposite.

‘I love you so much. Even if every inch of my body was covered in scars from either of you because you were trying to save me, I wouldn’t leave. How could I? You are the best thing that has happened to me. Please don’t ever doubt my love for you. Merlin, if anything, I will cherish the mark you gave me,‘ Harry whispered through their bond as they continued to kiss. He hated the marks that Vernon left on his body, but the two boys, who tried to help him every step of the way, were the only ones who could never leave a mark on his body that he wouldn't love.

‘I’m so sorry, love. I just couldn’t think straight, and knowing I would add another mark on your body without your consent, it... broke something in me. It's something I would never do… I… I love you,‘ Fred replied back, understanding how much Harry meant those words, and to apologize for something he accepted wouldn’t sit well with Harry.

Suddenly, George pushed his body closer to them, making Harry aware of the ache between his thighs in a good way. Flashes of yesterday’s activities ran threw his head, pushing back the ones he never wanted to think about, making him blush when he pulled away from Fred. These were his soulmates, and it wasn't like the pain from his past. It was almost pleasant, like his body remembered what they'd shared together, trying to remind him it could be pleasant when done with the right person.

“Someone is eager for the morning activities, as I see,” teased George when Harry looked at him.

“But unfortunately, we have to get going or we are going to be late,” he finished after he gave Harry a kiss on the cheek.

“You’re right, we should start packing,” replied Harry, already trying to get up without blushing from the pleasant ache.

“Not so fast, love. Shower first,” smirked Fred, already having a plan in his mind how that would go. Harry couldn’t hold the blush away any longer, getting up in haste, but his eyes widened as he felt the light smack on his ass, realizing how naked they were.

When he looked back, George was already grinning, and the whole situation made Fred finally giggle in amusement.

“Be a good boy and get the shower ready, sweetheart. I need a moment with my twin,” George told him, and Harry knew George was aware of Fred’s struggles. He gave them a nod and with completely red cheeks, he made his way into the bathroom, turning the shower on.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” George asked him the moment the door closed, gently stroking Fred’s cheek, who was looking up at him guiltily.

“So many things happened at once, and I didn’t want to trouble you. I had to make the choice, and knowing you, you would have stayed all night awake with me, just so I wouldn’t be alone with my thoughts until Harry woke up,” Fred explained, knowing George would have done exactly that.

“You are so unreasonable sometimes, Feddie, it’s almost frustrating,” George scoffed, hating that Fred struggled the whole night alone without asking him for help.

“You needed the sleep. You know what Loki told us, and I managed to get some rest, don’t worry,” Fred replied, hating that his brother was worried.

“Next time you will talk to me, okay?” George asked hopefully, gazing into Fred’s eyes, trying to find any indication of a lie.

“Okay, I promise,” Fred told him, and he meant it. George only shook his head at Fred, hating that he went through that alone, but pushed it aside, remembering the promise. He slowly closed the distance between them, kissing him softly, trying to express how much he hated that he suffered alone. Fred didn’t wait, he couldn’t feel the way his twin hated that he fell asleep sooner before checking on him, so he deepened the kiss, slipping his tongue inside.

Their competition was real, not like with Harry, who liked to eventually lose (which wasn’t a bad thing, quite the opposite, they liked it about him), but they weren't sure if he was ready for their level of ferocity. They fought vigorously, trying to get the upper hand on the other by biting so hard they could taste blood while their hands tried to pull the other down and pin them to the bed. Fred groaned when he eventually lost, with his hands pinned to the pillow above his head and his lip bleeding. George’s free hand was around Fred’s throat, cutting off his oxygen enough to make his head spin.

“You put up a good fight, Freddie, but this is another win for me,” George smirked, licking Fred’s bleeding lip while pulling his hands away.

“Next time I win,” smirked Fred with a raspy voice before kissing George’s cheek and running to the bathroom to Harry, making it there before George.

“What happened?” asked Harry the moment he saw Fred’s bleeding lip, afraid the twins really had fought. The worry in Harry’s eyes made Fred only smirk when he joined his mate in the shower, hearing the closing door after George entered. Harry had the shampoo almost in his eyes, so Fred wiped it away before pulling Harry closer.

“Let’s just say, George likes to show his dominance, and I don’t like losing,” he whispered in Harry’s ear before kissing him.

“Yeah, well, you almost had me when you almost ripped off the piercing,” George smirked, feeling the piercing in his mouth slightly ache. When Fred sucked his tongue, he focused on the sphere, pulling it almost painfully.

“You deserved it after you almost bit my ear off,” Fred bit back with a grin. Harry could feel the charged atmosphere around them, as if the twins needed more. As if his thoughts summoned George, he pushed Harry’s back against Fred, who locked his hands around Harry’s torso.

Harry knew he shouldn't like this; it was too similar to what he went through, but somehow, he had the feeling he should push the boundaries a little. Maybe by doing something similar with people he trusted and knew it would help push the memories aside just a little more.

“How rough can we be, love?” Fred asked him from behind, not letting Harry go. He could feel this wasn’t just about him, but he loved the electric atmosphere around him, making him already hard.

“You’ll know if it is too much,” Harry really wanted to test his limits, trusting them implicitly. Maybe the nightmares would change, maybe instead of Vernon, he could see the twins, teasing him, but never crossing the line he would set. So with that thought in mind, he nodded.

Without any warning, Fred let go of him, just to push his arms behind his back, trapping them between their bodies with one hand holding them together. Meanwhile George went down on his knees, sucking Harry’s cock into his mouth. The piercing really did wonders as Harry’s head spun, loving the friction of the metallic ball against his shaft. He didn't have the time to register the restriction on his movements. He never experienced pleasure with Vernon, he only took it for himself.

Harry felt Fred’s slick cock pressing against his entrance, but he didn’t make any other moves, letting Harry to decide what he wanted. But Harry had already made up his mind. No matter the soreness, he pushed against Fred, hoping his mate would get the message, and luckily, he did. Harry didn’t need any prep; he could still feel the evidence from their evening activities inside of him, so when Fred slipped in, he could only gasp. George took the sign as an invitation, biting a little bit harsher than normal on Harry’s tip without drawing blood. Harry almost screamed from the ongoing onslaught, but Fred slapped his hand on his mouth, trapping the sound in Harry’s throat.

“One. Sound. Love. And. We. Will. Stop,” Fred told him, punctuating his words with each thrust while George took him all the way down his throat. Harry bit his lip, trying to focus on staying quiet, and even when Fred pulled out and slammed back to the hilt, hitting his prostate violently, he managed to hold the scream in.

When Fred saw how well Harry was doing, he smirked, leaning against his shoulder. After he picked up the pace, feeling how close he was, he bit down on the spot where he made the new mark, and Harry finally lost it. He screamed into Fred’s hand, spilling his seed down George’s throat, who swallowed everything he had given him.

Harry’s legs were a complete mush, and when Fred slowly lowered him onto the ground, feeling the hot water running down his back, he didn’t need any encouragement. George’s hands slipped into his hair pushing his cock into his mouth, but he was already waiting. Even without their help, he wanted George to finish inside of him.

George didn’t wait before he took his pleasure from his mate, pounding into his mouth. He was gentler than he really would be, making sure Harry enjoyed it as much as him. It didn’t take long for George to finish, and when he did, the two boys helped Harry up, taking care of him. They helped him clean up, gently cleaning up any residual evidence from their activities.

Harry was in a blissful state when Fred wiped him clean, putting a towel over him before George could gently scoop him up into his arms, making his way to the bedroom. The twins even managed to pack their things as he watched them from the bed, smiling their way. They didn’t talk, they didn’t need to. It was as if their emotions were talking to one another without adding any explanations. Before the twins could finish packing, Harry remembered something.

He made his way from the bed, already having his boxers and a shirt on, when he knelt down, looking through his trunk. The twins didn’t say anything, but their gazes followed Harry all the way.

When Harry found the pouch, he pulled out the three rings on a chain before giving each one to them, leaving one for himself.

“I found those in the vault. I knew right away I wanted to give them to you, but it is connected to the Peverell’s, so I don’t think it would be wise to have it on your finger, thus the chain,” Harry explained while he gave the one with a circle to Fred and the other with a line to George. He kept the triangle, thinking it was right if he was the center of the bond, connecting them.

He gave the one with a circle to Fred since he was an empath, meaning he could feel the emotions of the people who were around him. And the third one just gave him the idea of strength, which George certainly represented for him.

“Harry, this is too much. You have already given us the shop. We can’t take this,” Fred told him, looking at the ring Harry was giving him.

“Don’t take it as a Christmas present. Take it as a promise ring that one day we will have a future without any danger looming over us together,” Harry told him, and the happiness he felt when they took the rings warmed him from the inside.

It felt right as if somehow this was how it was meant to be.

“Thank you, sweetheart. This means more than words could ever express,” George whispered into his hair before kissing his temple and putting the ring around his neck.

“Thank you, love. We will fight for that future together,” Fred told him after he pulled it on and gave him a peck on the cheek.

After they got themselves together and finished packing, they made their way downstairs, joining Severus and Sirius for breakfast.

The moment they entered, Severus immediately knew something was different. The magic around Harry was stronger, almost enveloping his core. He wanted to say something, already thinking they finished the bond even after Severus made Harry promise they wouldn’t, but there was no proof of his hunch.

Harry was certainly glowing when he sat down next to the twins, filling up his plate with eggs. Sirius wasn’t blind when he took his seat, watching Harry closely. He was laughing at something the twins said, not noticing their intense stare.

“Harry? Would you like to share something with us?” Sirius finally asked, hating to leave things unsaid, knowing too well what they’d done.

“W-What do you mean?” Harry stuttered as he was quickly pulled out of the conversation with the twins. He looked at Sirius, instantly recognizing the spark in his eyes, Sirius knew. Oh, fuck no. They shouldn’t have known. What did he do to let it slip out? Harry replayed all his actions in his mind, the panic rising within him as he tried to understand what he had done wrong for them to know what happened. He had lied to them, he... he... The Dursleys always made him pay if he lied to them, but what if they did the same? What if...

“Oh, you know exactly what I mean, pup,” Sirius smirked when he saw Harry’s blank face. This was why he had wanted them separated, but to be honest, it was their fault for not checking up on them.

“Harry, you can’t be serious! We talked about this, and you promised not to do anything like that! Why… How could you break your promise without even thinking it over?!” Severus jumped out of his seat, glad that Sirius brought up the topic, but was disappointed in his son’s actions. He was only 16, he shouldn’t be doing stuff like that.

“With all due respect, Harry is an adult. He can do whatever he wants without his parents breathing down his neck,” Fred exclaimed, standing up in anger, feeling the rising panic from Harry, who once again forgot to block them out, which was luckily working for them right now.

“Plus, do you really think the best course of action would be to do nothing? Dumbledore could make his move at any time! If he separated us, Harry would have only a couple of hours until his magic would get out of control, and that would only happen if we were with him the whole time before that! So don’t you dare blame him for something we as soulmates wanted, while it only grants us more time and security for your own son,” George fumed, angry at the audacity of Harry’s parents. Okay, to be clear, Sirius was grinning from his seat, not caring that Harry finished the deed. Harry was pulled out of his stupor, feeling the support from his mates, knowing they wouldn't let anybody close to him if they were angry.

Yeah, Sirius knew he was too young for that kind of stuff, but what was done was done. There was no going back, and to see his mate fuming over something that couldn’t be changed was only more amusing to him.

“Love, calm down. You can’t change what happened. Plus, even though we are his parents, we can’t make decisions for him. He is an adult, and I agree with George. One day it just might save his life,” Sirius told his mate, pulling Severus closer, trying to soothe him down.

“Only a couple of days ago, you refused for them to share a room. How can I take you seriously?” Severus scoffed, knowing this didn’t make any sense. Maybe the twins drugged his mate, or he was still influenced by Dumbledore’s potions.

“If I remember correctly, you were the one who talked me out of giving them different bedrooms, so as you see, our opinions changed. Still, my point stands. George is right and we can’t change the past,” Sirius told him, not letting Severus get free.

“Fuck. Please tell me at least you had the precautions in place,” Severus pleaded, realizing Harry had probably inherited his genes. If they didn’t, this would change everything.

“Harry?” George asked him, knowing Harry had cast the spell they had taught him the night before the Yule Ball.

“Dad, you don’t need to worry. I talked about it with the twins, and they taught me the right spells,” Harry replied, his cheeks already heating up. He really didn’t want to have this conversation with his parents. It was embarrassing enough to know they knew, but to talk about contraception spells and safety was too much.

“Show me the spell,” Severus ordered them, finally pushing Sirius’s hands away. Even though he liked the way his soulmate’s touch soothed him, he had to be sure Harry was safe.

George only rolled his eyes before he explained step by step how the spell worked and what Harry had done. There was nothing wrong with the spell as far as Severus knew, so he sighed, not having the energy to continue this conversation. Just the idea of his son sharing a bed with two people made him sick.

Suddenly, he felt a hand on his, making him look up. Harry was kneeling in front of him, but his eyes showed only love and care Severus knew he felt for his family.

“Dad, I know it’s hard, but I am an adult. We didn’t get the time to spend my childhood together, but this was my choice, and I don’t regret it. I am sorry that I didn’t uphold my promise, but the only regret I have is that I made you angry. Please understand that a lot of choices in my life were made for me, I didn’t get to make them for myself, but being part of this family and having the twins with me was one of the few I could make. You are still my fa… mother, and I cherish your advice, but I have to make decisions on my own sometime,” Harry told him with pleading eyes, hoping his father would understand.

And Severus did. His child wasn’t a child anymore. He was an adult who was forced to grow up so quickly without them being a part of his childhood. No matter how Severus hated that Harry made decisions on his own, he understood, but one issue still stood.

“In the future, please ask me at least for my opinion. If you weren’t aware of your inheritance, so much things could have gone wrong,” Severus asked him, hoping Harry would at least promise him to come to him if he had any questions.

“If there is time and when I am unsure, I promise I will always come to you,” Harry replied, knowing he would always come to him. Honestly, there wasn’t much time to talk this through with him, but if the circumstances were different, he would.

“Okay… Good. Can you at least tell me what happened afterwards? I can feel your magic so strongly, so we will need to do something about that,” Severus explained, hoping to get some more details on it. He would need to somehow block the magic so nobody would feel it.

“Well…” Fred started, already looking everywhere but at Severus, when someone cleared their throat behind them.

Everyone drew their wands, facing the intruder, who was only smiling their way.

“Actually, that’s why I’m here,” Loki smiled, lying on the sofa with his hands and legs intertwined, watching them nonchalantly.

“Who are you and how the fuck did you get in here?” asked Sirius coldly, ready to hex the bastard out of the safest place he knew. How in hell he got there without him knowing was beyond his understanding, but he would get to the bottom of it.

“Calm down, human. Your magic is useless on me. Please do try to use it, but don’t tell me I didn’t warn you,” Loki laughed at the stunned face that stared at him in disbelief.

“Sirius, this is Loki. Loki, this is my dad, Sirius,” Harry said, not expecting the god to arrive so soon. He was told to call for him after he got his inheritance, yet he wasn’t ready for the god’s presence so soon.

“I know who your father is, kid. He is the one who has my blood in him,” Loki told him seriously, finally getting up.

“I can only guess this is your mother. Strong, but stubborn in his beliefs, putting himself in an unreasonable position,” Loki rolled his eyes as he looked at Severus, who was lost for words. He didn’t expect the god to actually show up. It didn’t mean he didn’t believe Harry, but to stand in the presence of an actual god was mind-blowing.

“Did you…?” Severus finally managed to find his words when the god stopped him.

“I heard your prayers to stop the death of Mrs. Evans, but as far as I knew, your heart told me a different story. A story of a child you have forgotten, afraid for his life, standing next to you, and seeing the woman who should have protected him in your arms. If I interpreted your desires in the wrong way, we shall go back and exchange the life of your son with the woman whom you never loved the way you love him,” Loki told him with a smirk, motioning to Harry, but never meaning the actual threat. Harry was his blood, there was no way he would use his powers to go back in time to save someone else.

The widening eyes of the potion maker were almost comical to the god. Severus never realized his soul was actually begging for his son’s life and not for the life of his best friend. If the god actually helped his son without acknowledging the potions that were in his body, he was in debt to him.

“I didn’t mean…” Severus tried to say while pulling his wand back, yet once again, the god stopped him.

“I know you didn’t. My presence is bound to your child, so I couldn’t intervene in whatever life was lost. Now, my presence is limited, and your concerns drew me here. I believe your son should learn how to block his aura, otherwise his heritage will be exposed,” Loki told him, looking at the young boy, who was completely stunned. The twins looked almost uncertain, yet they didn’t intervene when Loki moved to the center of the living room, motioning for Harry to join him.

“How can you be here?” Harry asked after he finally found his voice, moving to the place Loki expected him to occupy.

“I had to take an oath before I came to this realm. If I had a descendant who rivals my own power, I need to teach him to use his powers,” Loki explained, hating to disclose this information. If it wasn’t part of the deal, he would have left this information out, but the person knew him too well.

“No more questions,” Loki told him, tired of always answering the lower beings.

“You can tell your mother that his magic wouldn’t have worked. Your magic isn’t human, so he should keep his mouth shut,” Loki almost barked, looking at Harry’s wand in disdain after noticing the movement in the corner of his vision.

“And put that wood away, it’s embarrassing,” he told the young boy who tried to follow Loki’s orders.

His parents didn’t know what to do. They stood there, trying to figure out the best course of action, but this was literary a god. Even together, they wouldn’t have the power to fight him off, and from what they knew, Harry needed his help. So, after they just nodded at their son with resignation, Harry looked at Loki.

“We don’t have a lot of time, so imagine a shield that is just an inch from your body, following your skin and trapping the magic inside. It shouldn’t feel like it’s getting stronger, yet it should stay invisible,” Loki explained, feeling his time was running out. If it weren’t for the clueless humans, he would have a lot more time to explain to the child what he should do. But what is done is done. They would just have to hurry.

Harry focused on the new magic flowing through his veins, focusing on his body and trying to pull it out to shield his magic from others.

“Wrong. You are not shielding your power from the others, you are just containing the aura it emanates from you. Try again,” Loki told him, feeling the intent behind Harry’s thoughts.

And so Harry tried again, focusing on his aura that was buzzing with energy, filling up the room. He focused on pulling it back inside of him before closing the shield he imagined around his skin.

“Good. My time is up. If you manage to pull the spell inside an object, it will stay put even after you won’t focusing be on it. Teach the twins this technique, and I will see you soon,” Loki told him, ready to get out of their world.

“When will I see you next?” Harry asked him before Loki could leave.

Loki smirked, liking the way his descendant was thinking. “When the need arrives, your magic will summon me. Until then, I have no tether to this world,” Loki explained, refusing to tell him the conditions of his deal. Without another word, he disappeared into thin air, leaving the rest of them standing there in silent shock.

“I know you have told me about him, but this was unexpected,” Severus exclaimed as he poured himself a big glass of whiskey, not caring that it was only eight in the morning. This was a lot to take in, and knowing he had no way of helping his son was getting to him.

“Calm down, Sev. It will be alright. We can help Harry anyway we can, and if we don’t, I think Loki will step in. If you don’t trust him, we can still look it up,” Sirius suggested as he took his place next to his mate, trying to comfort him with physical contact.

Harry was trying to teach the twins the spell Loki taught him, and so far, it looked good. The room was no longer filled with the force of their magic, and Harry somehow (even though it took him almost an hour) managed to get the spell on the ring around his neck.

Sirius had no idea where the ring came from, but from the looks of it, the twins had a similar one. He just hoped it wasn’t an engagement ring, because he wasn’t ready to see his son making such a big step after getting him back.

“I want to look into it. There is no way I will let my son do magic that I know nothing about,” Severus replied sternly, hoping they would find something, but Harry’s words got him out of his head.

“I think we will have to take our leave. Molly will be angry if we don’t make it in time,” Harry almost whispered as he knelt down, looking at them sadly.

“We will be waiting here for you, son,” Severus told him, hating that his son had to leave to keep up their cover.

“If anything happens, let us know or just come here. We will be here waiting for you,” Sirius told him before kissing his forehead, motioning for the glass and journal on the table.

Harry was happy for his parents’ support, so he didn’t hold back when he hugged them, pulling them close. Their presence grounded him, not in the way the twins did, but in another way. They were his family, the family he thought he had lost, and there was nothing he wouldn’t do to keep them by his side.

“And don’t you think I have forgotten what we talked about before Loki came into the picture. We will speak of it when you come back,” Severus told him sternly, but the look he gave Harry was the opposite. His eyes held only love for his son, hoping he would be okay.

“Okay, Dad,” Harry replied, already getting up and looking for his backpack. When he found it, Fred had it already on his back, refusing to give it to him.

“You look after him,” Sirius ordered the twins, knowing they would do it either way. The twins nodded, smiling at Harry’s parents before moving to the fireplace.

“I love you,” Harry told his parents before he disappeared in the flames, followed by the twins, leaving them to start their investigation on Loki’s magic.

Chapter Text

When they arrived, Molly was almost instantly on them.

“Where have you been? You should have been here with us! It’s Christmas, and the family should be together! Where have you been?” Molly asked angrily as she looked at them, scoffing at their closeness.

“Mom, we told you in the letter that we were staying with Harry. We went to see his godfather,” Fred rolled his eyes, hating the way their mom was acting. This wasn’t her. She changed after Harry started going to Hogwarts, and they knew for sure Dumbledore had her under his thumb. Until they resolved this, they would have to endure her attitude.

“With that criminal?! You are forbidden to come close to him when we are not there!” she yelled, but luckily for them, Arthur came to their rescue.

“Darling, stop. You know as well as I do that Sirius is innocent. There is nothing wrong with Harry wanting to be with him. He is the only family in the magical world he has left,” Arthur tried to soothe her, but she didn’t relent.

“I know, but that doesn’t mean they are allowed to spend time in his house without our presence. He was in Azkaban for so long, and who knows how it influenced his behavior?” Molly shook off Arthur’s hand, not wanting to calm down.

“Molly, I am sorry we didn’t come sooner, but I wanted to spend some time with him. He is all alone there, and it helped him to be finally with somebody other than Kreacher,” Harry joined the conversation, hoping she would back down. Somehow, he got the feeling she had to be nice towards him, and his intuition was right.

The smile she gave him was almost unnaturally welcoming, making Harry almost shiver.

“I understand, sweetie. I am sorry for lashing out, but you have to understand I am afraid for my kids, and we don’t know Sirius like we did in the past. Maybe we could organize some visits so we could deal with this and your godfather would have some company,” she suggested with a soft smile, hugging the three of them.

“That would be lovely,” Harry tried to reply simply, but Arthur noticed the stony expression, motioning for Harry that he wanted to talk. From what Harry could feel, somehow, Arthur wasn’t influenced by Dumbledore. He had no idea how or why, but maybe it could help them in some way.

Molly fussed around them for a couple of more minutes before she made her way back to the kitchen, preparing lunch. George noticed the way his father was looking for them, so he only mouthed ‘ Our room ‘ before he got their things and went to unpack.

Fred and Harry went after him, waving Ron as they passed him before they made their way up the stairs. When they entered the room, Harry knew well now, it was cleaned up more than the last time they had been there. The twins looked around questionably, noticing the change the moment they entered.

“She went through our stuff,” George exclaimed, angry at his mother, who always cleaned after snooping through their things, hiding the evidence she was there.

“She was here after you left,” said Ron from the door, walking in before sitting down on the bed. “At least that’s what dad told me. He noticed she was acting differently, like she didn’t remember what had happened the night before we left,” he explained, looking at them worriedly.

“If there is something wrong with our mom, we have to deal with it. We can’t let her stay in that state,” Ron continued, looking at the three of them pleadingly.

“Actually, I think they shouldn’t do anything for now,” said a voice from the hall, and when Harry looked back, he noticed Arthur standing there worriedly.

“I have to know what is going on so I can help you. There were some signs, but until the Quidditch Cup, I didn’t notice them as much as I did afterwards,” Artur explained as he closed the door, locking it with his wand.

The twins looked at Harry expectantly, hoping he would agree; however, his decision was final. They wouldn’t influence him, only offer their advice without forcing him to decide. Harry didn’t need a lot of time to think, his magic wasn’t reacting in any way to Arthur like it did when Molly or Ginny were around. He was sure he could trust him, but he would need the vow.

The twins saw the decision the moment Harry looked at them, and somehow, even Arthur knew what Harry would ask of him. So without waiting for his reply, he spoke.

“I vow that nothing will leave this room and I shall speak to no one when I leave about the things I learn,” Arthur said with certainty, happy when the light enveloped him. This was about his sons and their mate. If there was any way he could help them, he would do it.

“Thank you,” Harry told him, not expecting Arthur to do it without him needing to ask him.

“You are our family now, Harry. Of course I will do it if it ensures your safety,” Arthur smiled at him before sitting down on one of the chairs that the twins had in the room.

“Can you please explain to me what has been going on?” Arthur question when he looked at them, wanting to know what was wrong with his wife.

“Harry went to Gringotts the night he arrived here before the Quidditch Cup and he found out that Dumbledore was basically drugging him,” Fred started, wanting to get this over with.

“But it wasn’t just Harry, it was also Ron and Hermione. We think Mom is one of the victims,” George finished. He wanted to inform his dad what was going on without Harry needing to intervene. It was his dad, after all, and if Harry joined their explanations, he would most probably blame himself for what Dumbledore had done.

“I see. Is there any way I could get the test done without him knowing?” Arthur asked, already knowing Dumbledore had ears everywhere. If he went to Gringotts without any reason, he would probably be informed before he made it back home.

“If you ask Severus, he would certainly help,” Fred smiled at his father, happy that he wanted to get the test done without them asking. However, the feeling that he got from Harry stopped him.

“What is it love?” he asked as he pulled Harry closer.

“I don’t think it would be needed. My magic is telling me he is all right,” Harry almost whispered, not trusting his magic completely. It was still new for him, and if his intuition was wrong, there could be consequences.

“If your magic is telling you everything’s all right, you should trust it. However, if you need the reassurance, we can still confirm everything with your d… with Severus,” Fred stopped himself, remembering who was in the room with them.

“Okay, I will ask him when we come back for New Year’s Eve,” Harry replied, happy that Fred kept his secret as he asked him.

“Okay. What about until then?” Arthur asked, refusing to think about what he thought he had almost heard.

“Mom tried to give him a love potion, so maybe we need to watch her closely when she is cooking, so she won’t have a chance to do it again,” George suggested, remembering the incident on the train.

“Good point, Georgie,” Fred smirked, remembering the last time he used this nickname. George looked up at him, the vision of them fighting in Harry’s room briefly flashed before his eyes and he could almost swear that Fred did that on purpose.

George just gave him a glare, silently grinning silently inside, before he nodded, trying to look nonchalant. 

“Okay. I will try to stay with her when she is cooking, and if I am unavailable, I will let somebody know,” Arthur replied, thinking about his wife. If she was really under some compulsion, they would have to tread carefully. “Is there anybody else you suspect of being under Dumbledore’s manipulations?” Arthur finally asked, ready to leave.

“Ginny, but we have that one covered,” replied Fred, knowing they agreed not to put her under the test yet. If there was a chance she might have been the one informing Dumbledore, they would have to wait and see if their theory checks out.

“Very well, I shall then take my leave and make sure that my wife won’t put anything in the food,” Arthur exclaimed, making his way to the door.

“Thanks, Dad. We really appreciate it,” George told him, looking at his father with love shining from his eyes.

“Anything for you, sons,” he told them with a warm smile before leaving.

The moment the door closed behind him, the three boys pulled their magic in, putting the glamours away. They vowed not to use them when it wasn’t necessary, and this was one of the moments they could get a reprieve.

“So you finally did it? It looks wicked!” Ron asked after he noticed the piercings on his brother's ears. He knew they were dreaming about this moment since they were 10, and they finally got their chance to do it.

“Yeah, and thanks,” Fred grinned, happy he didn’t need to hide from his brother. Ron was always supporting them, helping in any way he could, even lying to their parents when they had some dangerous plan in mind. If they could help it, they wouldn’t keep any secrets from him, including what they did.

“Harry got a tattoo,” George just said, knowing Harry wouldn’t admit it on his own, but wasn’t against the idea of telling somebody else.

“Really? Can I see?” Ron jumped up, surprised that his best friend had made such a big decision in such a short time

“Yeah, yeah,” Harry laughed at the enthusiasm his friend was showing, while pulling his shirt down and showing his back.

“Wicked! You know, maybe I will get one too. I didn’t like the idea of putting something permanent on my body, but it looks better than I could imagine,” Ron told him, already envisioning the lion he wanted to get on his shoulder.

“If you really want it, brother, we have a guy that would do it for you,” Fred suggested, thinking of Corbin, which made Harry smile.

“Thanks, I think I will take you on that offer,” Ron grinned before he slowly got up.

“I think we will have time to discuss what happened later. I just wanted to catch up, but Hermione will be coming soon, so I think someone should welcome her, other than our mother,” Ron explained while making his way to the door.

“You’re right. How about after dinner? We can meet up here before we go to sleep, and it will give us a chance to make up a plan on how we could stay together during the night,” Harry suggested, looking at the twins. They haven’t thought about how they would deal with Molly, and if she doesn’t remember them being soulmates, plus the whole situation, it could create a lot of issues for them.

“It sounds like a plan,” Ron smirked, nodding their way before he made his way out.

“So what do you think?” Fred asked the moment Ron left.

“I think it’s getting out of hand. It is like we are in an unknown territory, hoping that nothing is going to happen while having no plan in hand,” Harry explained, hating their situation. If they resolved the situation with Molly and Ginny, Dumbledore would be aware of their findings, but if they didn’t, who knew what could happen?

“Don’t worry, love. We will deal with it. Let’s just enjoy the time we have together, and the rest will get solved in no time,” Fred tried to reassure him, knowing his mate needed the certainty. Harry just smiled back at him before he pulled him into a hug, happy for their closeness. George joined in instantly, glad that Harry’s mood improved.

***

After they unpacked, they had to have, of course, a snogging session that was interrupted by someone knocking on the door. Harry moved fast, straightening up his clothes and covering the bite marks he could feel on his neck, but when the door opened, his breath hitched.

There in the middle of the frame was standing Ginny, looking pissed.

“So no greeting, nothing. You just come to our home, expecting to get a warm welcome, to get food from our table, and gifts that you always get, but you would rather close yourself with them, than to come and talk to us?” Ginny fumed, disappointed that Harry didn’t come to her.

Harry had to breathe before he looked at the twins, silently asking them to leave. This conversation was way long overdue, so it was time to face her head-on.

“Come inside, Ginny. I would like to have a word with you,” Harry told her as the twins made their way outside, giving Harry worried glances.

Ginny looked smug, as if she had achieved something she wanted all along, but Harry kept his distance. Maybe it wouldn’t be as bad to talk to her, but he would he careful.

“So you finally came to your senses?” she asked as she sat down on the table, expecting something Harry wasn’t sure that it was.

“I have no idea what you are talking about,” Harry told her as he tried to expand his magic, feeling for anything that looked unusual. Suddenly, he felt it. It was so small it took a while for his magic to focus on it, but she had a necklace on her that was emanating a slight aura.

“You want to be with me, and you are tired of my brothers. What else could it be, silly?” she asked, winking at him as if she was certain about what she was saying.

“No, that’s not it,” Harry muttered, knowing she would need to get close to him so he could snatch it from her neck.

“Okay, maybe you are right. I missed you, Ginny,” he told her, meaning the words, but differently than she thought. He slowly got up, making his way to her while focusing on Fred, who could feel his emotions much more strongly than George. He wanted him to look through his eyes, so he could step in if something went wrong.

Without knowing if it worked, he stepped next to her, ready to hug her, but her face told a different story. Harry managed somehow to turn his face, making her kiss him on the cheek before he enveloped her in a hug, trying to sneakily open up the chain around her neck.

The only problem was that Ginny wanted more. It took him only about ten seconds before she was pulling him away, making the decision for Harry.

As he pulled away, he snatched the pendant from he neck, violently ripping it from her. The chain snapped in half and without waiting, Harry threw it across the room, hating the itchy feeling against his palm. It reminded him of the glamours, like it was something false, something manipulative, and he guessed that was exactly what the glamours were. He was hiding his true self in an illusion, creating an image of himself that wasn’t true.

“How are you feeling?” Harry finally managed to ask, looking into Ginny’s green eyes, hoping it had worked. Suddenly, she moved close to him, making Harry flinch. He expected her to kiss him, but her arms enveloped Harry in a hug. It took a while for Harry to notice the slight shaking of her body, realizing she was sobbing.

“I am so sorry, Harry, I tried to fight it off, but I couldn’t do it,” she explained in between sobs, needing to tell him the truth. Harry couldn’t do anything else than try to soothe her, knowing it wasn’t her fault.

“It’s okay, Gin. I am not blaming you,” Harry told her, pulling her closer, feeling that she needed the comfort of somebody else.

“But I tried to separate you!” she cried. “I wanted to take their place even though I knew you would die without them! I…” she sobbed, realizing how much damage she had done, pushing Neville away, whom she secretly loved, just for Harry to notice her.

Deep in her heart, she knew it wasn’t her fault, but yet, she tried to take her brother’s soulmate away from them and pushed Neville away.

“Oh my God! You could have died because of me!” she realized, sobbing even harder.

At that point, Harry didn’t know what to do. Through his bond, he called for the twins, trying to show them what was going on. He could hear the squeaking of the door when they entered, but he didn’t move. He held Ginny in his arms, gently gliding his hand over her back.

“Gin?” Fred approached her, looking at his sister.

“It’s okay, Baby girl. We understand. You are not the only one who is going through this, and we know it’s hard. It’s not your fault,” George told her as he took Harry’s place, pulling his younger sister against him.

“We will explain everything to you, just breathe. It’s all right. We don’t blame you, and neither does Harry,” Fred told her as he joined them, hoping Ginny would understand.

Their sister was strong, and the evidence was in front of them. Slowly, she pulled herself up, trying to stabilize her breathing as the red eyes connected with the twins.

“I am sorry,” she told them sincerely, looking into their eyes before she looked at Harry, who just gave her a small smile.

“Well, the important thing is that we got you back. It wasn’t your fault, don’t worry, little sis, there is nothing we will hold against you. Maybe we will tease you, but you know us,” Fred winked at her, making the gentle smile finally appear on her face.

Harry wasn’t sure how to feel. Yes, he was happy she was all right, but this only made him realize how much they were influenced in their behavior. They weren’t free; none of their actions were theirs. Now, without Dumbledore’s influence, he was able to stand up for himself. What if he had never been influenced and stood up to Vernon? What if he were able to break free, or what if he had somebody who would do it for him?

Ginny was as much used as he was. From what he could see, she was deeply sorry for what she had done, and her actions weren’t her own. She had no say in it. None of them did, and what was worse was the fact that they couldn’t even speak to somebody about it. Dumbledore had it covered from every side, making sure he wasn’t caught.

“Are you all right, Gin?” Harry asked, trying to rein in his emotions under control, concerned about his friend, who was luckily back.

“As much as I can be,” she replied sadly. There were so many things she would have to deal with. The things she had done… How could she even forgive herself, heck! How could they forgive her so easily?

“Sis, we don’t blame you. It was Dumbledore all along, it wasn’t your fault,” Fred told her. She had to understand it wasn’t her own doing. No matter what she did, they were okay; nothing serious came to pass.

“Okay… I am really sorry. I think… I think I might need a moment alone if you don’t mind,” she almost whispered, needing some time to think and process everything.

“Of course, sis. If you need anything, we are here for you,” George told her with a gentle smile when she stood up, ready to get out of there. It was too much. She was remembering too much, and the people she hurt were in the room with her. She needed to get a grip, to think it through, and find herself again.

Fred could feel the mixed emotions from her sister, but one stood up the most. The sorrow that enveloped him made him almost gasp for air, suffocating him from inside, but when he was about to reach for her, there was also hope. Hope that pushed the grief away just enough to take another breath.

He knew his sister would be fine, even if it took some time. She was strong, and once she won, there would be a storm coming Dumbledore’s way.

“Do you think she will be okay?” Harry asked hopefully, needing to know if he didn’t worsen the situation even more.

“She will be fine, just give her time,” Fred told him with a reassuring smile, pulling Harry closer.

“There are still more and more people who are suffering from Dumbledore. Our mother, McGonnagal, probably, and who knows how, is Lupin holding up. Not to mention, we don’t know if there are more,” George scoffed, trying to get his breathing under control.

“Our first priority is to help those closest to us without informing them. Then we can figure out the rest,” Harry replied as he tried to think of how to take care of Molly. She was their mother, and no matter the consequences, sooner or later, they would have to take care of her.

There was no question about how hard it would be. They would have to be sneaky, because she wouldn’t take the test on her own. It almost looked as if she was underneath more charms than Ron was.

“Calm down, love. One step at a time. This was a win, so breathe,” Fred told him, feeling Harry’s quick breathing on his chest.

“That fucker,” exclaimed a female voice from behind them, making them turn around in an instant.

Hermione was standing at the door, holding a book in her hands, looking furious. Ron was trying to catch his breath as he caught up with her, nodding their way in greeting.

“What’s happened?” George asked, moving aside, motioning for them to sit down on the floor next to them.

Hermione didn’t wait, scoffing as she took the place with Ron on her heels after closing the door.

“I had some time to read through magical guardianship, and did you know he can appoint a husband for me when I’m old enough? I have no say in it, and neither do my parents!” she almost yelled, showing the book in front of them. That fact alone shocked them so much that even Harry straightened up.

Hermione always took care of every book she held. Never did she drink or eat near them, acting as if it were the holiest thing in the world, so her behavior took them by surprise.

She didn’t give them time to speak before she continued, looking at the book with disdain.

“Also, they are paid for it. Not only that, but also they can discredit my parents if I do something that is against the law, putting me out of the wizarding world without anyone to stand up for me. Did you know it is the head of the house or headmaster just because they “know us the best”?” she asked, looking at them, searching for answers she knew they didn’t have. When neither of them replied, still in shock and without any logical answer, she continued.

“The only way for me to change my guardian is for someone to know me better than them, plus they would have to take me as an adoptive daughter, which basically means no one would do it. Pure-bloods would never agree to have a Muggle born in their family tree. What can I do now?” she asked, finally letting the grief filter in, knowing she couldn’t hold onto the anger much longer. It wasn’t healthy, and acknowledging the truth was the first step.

Someone has her life in their hands, and as for now, she has no way of changing it.

“Don’t worry, Mione, we will figure it out,” Ron told her reassuringly, knowing he would help her in any way he could. He pulled her into a hug, feeling the sobs rocking her body, but he didn’t pull away. He held her close, knowing she needed it.

“Mione, you are the strongest, smartest witch we know. If anybody figures it out, it will be you. Plus, you have our help, so there is nothing and no one that could stop you,” Harry told her, ready to do whatever it took to give her the freedom back.

“Thank you, guys. It means a lot,” she told them in almost a whisper. Who knew how their lives could have been different if they hadn’t come to her rescue with the Troll in the bathroom? Maybe she would never find any friends. She would stay the “know-it-all,” thinking she was better than them, but the truth was different. They had their strengths, and each one was better at something else. She couldn’t be more grateful for having the boys at her side, seeing as they grow up into the men she knew they could be.

“Always, Hermione. Always,” Harry told her, knowing he would do everything in his power to help her. Even if it meant for him to confront Dumbledore.

***

When they finally joined the Weasleys for lunch, Molly was livid. She looked at them angrily, hating that they had to start without them since they took their time. After taking their seats, Molly’s whole demeanor changed.

“You finally joined us! Here, let me set up your plates,” she smiled, taking the plates in front of them. The twins noticed as she poured the soup into their plates, switching it around before putting it back in place. George just smiled, standing up and excusing himself, leaving for the bathroom.

Harry knew something had been done to his food, so as planned, he moved closer to Fred, playing it as if he was talking about something with him before they entered. Therefore, he was able to take George’s place, playing the role that he was just a kid who wanted to know more about Quidditch strategies.

Molly looked stunned, realizing her mistake, and when she registered George entering the room, she acted quickly, trying to look nonchalant, grabbing the plate and dumping it into the sink.

“Sorry, son. There was a fly,” she exclaimed, even though her actions looked rapid, which even Arthur noticed. In normal circumstances, she would have just spelled it away, but he knew better now.

George just grinned, thanking his mother for the meal as she poured the soup into a new plate. The lunch was nice, giving them time to talk about their studies, and luckily, Ginny looked fine. The only difference was that the spark in her eyes was gone, which worried Harry. He knew the state after you realized what you have done. She acted as she would normally, but the difference was there, so he couldn’t stop himself from asking.

“Gin? Would you like to join us in a friendly play of Quidditch?” he asked her, hoping it would get her spirits up.

Her eyes met his and he knew she wanted to refuse, but her mom beat her to it.

“Oh, she would love to! Am I right, darling?” she asked her, looking her way.

Ginny knew that if she disagreed, her cover would blow up, so she just smiled, trying to look seductive at Harry even though she wanted to vomit. This was too unnatural, yes, she had a crush on him, but that went away the moment she realized her BROTHERS were his soulmates. Nonetheless, she needed to keep the act, forcing her to play along.

“You are right, Mom. I would love to play,” she replied, smirking at Harry, even though it felt uncomfortable. Luckily, Harry knew it was just a façade, so he smirked back, winking at Ginny, hoping she would understand the message.

Ginny finally smiled at him softly, understanding he knew and would play along with her act.

“See you up there, Gin,” he told her as he finished his food, going for his gear, which was in their room. The twins followed his, smiling up at her sister before glancing at Ron and Hermione, remembering that Charlie and Bill should join them soon. If they could get a few moments alone with them, they would join their friendly competition, giving them enough time to explain everything.

Chapter Text

Harry wasn’t all right. From the time he received a letter from the headmaster after lunch, he knew Dumbledore would come to join them. He had a plan, but that plan would involve him being in Hogwarts and not here. He wasn't prepared for this!

Their friendly competition ended up boosting Ginny’s mood and giving them time to explain everything to Bill and Charlie, who luckily believed them. Charlie was already aware of some of the stuff, so his comments came in handy when Bill had some questions. They’d decided to stay when Harry informed them that Dumbledore had plans to visit them.

Harry was expecting him to arrive either after Christmas dinner, tomorrow or in a few hours. Since they arrived on the morning of Christmas Eve, Harry was hoping it was the first option, but it was only a couple of hours till he would find out.

The first thing they had to face was the panic that enveloped Harry. Where was the confidence he'd had in the Great Hall when there were all those eyes on him? Here there was only Molly under the man's spells, but Harry wasn't sure he could deal with both the headmaster and the stubborn matriarch. Their bond needed to stay under cover, while he wanted his relationship with the twins to be seen and respected.

“Calm down, Harry. He won’t do anything, plus we’ll be with you,” Fred soothed him, pulling Harry back to his chest. They were sitting on the bed with Fred sitting behind Harry, leaning against the headboard, while Harry was between his legs. Harry’s hand was supported by Fred’s leg, while he was playing with George’s hair, who was leaning against Fred’s leg from the side. Harry was trying to focus on the act, refusing to let his emotions get out of control.

“I’ll send your parents a Patronus right now. They have to know what’s going on. They could intervene if anything happens, sweetheart,” George told Harry, refusing to have a discussion about this. Severus would kill them if they didn’t inform them, plus this was for Harry’s safety.

“There’s no need for that,” Harry told him, remembering the gift Sirius gave him. “Sirius gave me a mirror that I can call him on. It's in my things.” 

Before he could get up, Fred hugged him even closer while George stood up and went for his bag, searching it until he found the mirror. When he returned, he sat down next to Fred, who he cuddled from the side while looking at Harry, who had the cutest smile, finally playing on his lips.

“Call him, but don’t expect us to go away,” George sent him a kiss before he snuggled against Fred’s side while holding Harry’s hand.

Harry just smirked, loving the openness between them before turning around and leaning into Fred before calling out Sirius’s name. It took only a few seconds before Sirius’ and Severus’ worried faces showed in the mirror.

“Did something happen, pup? Are you okay?” Sirius asked the moment they appeared in the mirror, looking worriedly at his son .

“I’m fine, Dad, don’t worry. We just found out Dumbledore’s planning to visit,” Harry explained, hoping they would help in creating a plan.

Sirius looked at his mate expectantly, knowing he was better than him in creating safer plans on such short notice.

"Get whoever you think will help us carry out a plan against the old goat. They can help us figure out our strategy," Severus said decisively.

Harry wanted to go for them immediately, but once again the twins stopped him.

‘Talk to your parents. I’ll be right back ,’ George winked at him, not wanting Fred to let go of their mate. He was finally calmer, so he wouldn’t disturb the comfort they were in.

“So, how was the dinner?” Severus asked when George took his leave, refusing to look closely at how the other teen was sitting with Harry.

“Not too bad. We managed to outsmart Molly, so that’s a plus. Arthur also helped, and it looks like Ginny is back to herself finally,” Harry explained as the door opened, revealing Ron, who was the first to arrive.

“What’s going on?” he asked when he took his seat facing Harry.

“I’ll explain everything when everybody arrives, but I’m not sure how everyone will squeeze into the frame,” Harry scoffed, thinking it through. He wasn’t sure how well his parents could distinguish the Weasleys’ voices, but then it clicked.

“How about we meet in the bag?” Harry suggested, looking smug, finally getting a confidence boost. His mood lightened, making Fred smile, nodding at his suggestion.

“Great idea, son! How about in ten minutes?” Sirius asked, ready to try out the floo. Ron looked confused, not understanding what they were on about, but was sure that Harry would explain it later.

When Harry saw his face, he grinned. “Don’t worry Ron, I’ll explain it soon,” he told him with a wink.

“You will need to give that place a name first, so we can get through,” Severus explained, refusing to hide the small smile from Sirius’ happiness. He couldn’t help but kiss Sirius’ cheek, which made Harry blush. He wasn’t used to seeing such displays of love from his parents, but it was welcomed. He was happy to see his family happy.

“How about…,” Harry thought it through before he finished his thought, “Black Prince Keep? It is a place where I could live in emergencies,” Harry suggested, remembering that Severus changed his name before marrying Sirius. Severus refused to keep his father’s name after the abuse he and his mother went through, even though he didn’t remember it.

Previously, Severus had visited the goblins and, during one visit, they explained that his name had legally been changed three times. Once to Prince, the second time to Black, and the last time back to Severus. According to the documentation, he told them he and Sirius split up, but that part was unknown to him. They suspected that Dumbledore obliviated him, which would explain why he didn’t remember it even after getting most of his memories back.

“That will work,” Severus smiled before telling them they would be there in ten minutes. The rest of the group arrived within a few moments. Bill, Charlie, Hermione, Ginny, and finally George, who instantly took his place next to Harry, kissing him gently.

“We’re ready, my love,” George told him, looking the group over.

“All right. Dumbledore is going to join us within a few hours or possibly tomorrow . We… well… I need to figure out a plan so he won’t find out what I know, and I wanted to ask you for help,” Harry told them, hating that he had to rely on somebody else and getting them into this mess.

“No problem, Harry. You know we would be happy to help in any way,” Bill replied, seeing the sorrow that was blasted all over Harry’s face. They were family now, and there was nothing they wouldn’t do for each other.

“I’m here!” came from the door, making everyone look at Arthur, who, without uttering a word, closed it and cast a few spells , making sure they would stay closed.

“Thank you, Arthur, but I’ll need to be the one doing that,” Harry commented as he got up. 

The only two things he'd had time to look up before they came to the Burrow were the locking and alarm charms in Parseltongue. Harry thought it would be the best way to protect the bag while no one else was in the room . If Dumbledore came before they were ready they were screwed.

Harry came close to the door, putting his hand on it and hissed the words for “lock” and “alarm”, at which the twins gasped. Harry wasn’t sure what had happened, but when the spells were in place, he looked back at them, silently asking the question.

“We understood you,” George told him with a grin, feeling the ring heat up underneath his shirt. If his intuition was correct, the rings granted them the ability to understand Parseltongue. 

“Wow, okay, we’ll look into it later, but for right now, if you really want to do this, please go into my bag,” Harry motioned to the bag where Fred was already standing, opening it. Since everyone was from a pure blood family, except Harry (well, he was, but he wasn’t raised that way) and Hermione, they knew what was going on, so had no problems as they made their way inside.

“It’s basically like the tent during the Quidditch Tournament,” explained Ron as he took Hermione by the hand, guiding her to the entrance.

The twins (and Harry) were the last ones to follow, giving Harry a quick kiss before they entered. The place was the same, but there were already two chairs transformed into couches, creating enough space for them all.

“Thanks,” Harry said when he noticed the change, grateful to the person who did it. Bill just nodded before he took his seat, followed by the others. At that moment, the fireplace roared to life, revealing Sirius and Severus in the flames.

Arthur jumped up, getting into a defensive position, ready to protect the kids. Even after seeing Severus, he didn’t relent; the only thing that stopped him was Harry’s hand on his wand. Harry didn’t even look his way when he stood up and ran to the two figures in front of him, hugging them tightly.

Arthur could only stare, not knowing what was going on. Mainly why these two males were in each other’s company without any fuss.

“Everyone who doesn’t know yet, I would like to introduce my parents. I know you are well aware of who they are, but they are soulmates and actually my biological parents,” Harry told them as he turned to the group, noticing Bill, Ginny, and Arthur’s gaping stare.

“I know it’s a lot to take in, but Dumbledore really, I am sorry dads’, but he really fucked up our lives,” Harry explained, receiving a gentle flick on his shoulder for his words from Severus.

“I know, I know, but it’s the truth. You can’t argue with that,” Harry smirked, knowing he had his dad in a corner.

“I know, but you are still only sixteen, so no vulgar language. Am I clear?” Severus asked, even though he was secretly grinning. It was the truth, and he couldn’t change. He couldn’t even change the language his son used, but he surely could at least try.

“So the issue is that Dumby will invade our home, what’s the plan?” Ron interrupted, ready to get to the point.

“He should be arriving within the next 24 hours, if I’m correct,” Hermione added, looking around at their group.

“Yeah, and we need to figure out how to keep him out of what I’ve already told you,” replied Harry, taking his seat again next to the twins, who immediately pulled him closer.

“I suggest you invite your parents,” Charlie commented, looking at Harry’s parents, knowing they would be a good asset to have.

“But they’ll need a good reason to be here,” added Bill, realizing what his brother was getting to.

Harry looked at his best friend, knowing he had an idea and was ready to hear him out, but before Ron could say anything, Ginny replied sooner.

“Would there be any possible reason for you two to join us? I think between us we could drive the point home with our mother,” she expressed, looking around the room.

“Other than me being your father, well, godfather in their eyes I have nothing. Sev?” Sirius looked at his mate, hoping Severus had something, but he only shook his head.

Everybody knew Harry and Severus didn’t like each other, so there was no way for him to come for Christmas.

“The twins mentioned something about collaboration, wouldn’t that work?” Ron finally asked, remembering what the twins told him. That would give Severus a perfect opportunity to come to their place, without disclosing their real relationship.

“We discussed the altered Amortentia, so maybe I can come in to test it? It will seem rude, but you know how I am at school,” Severus caught on to what Ron was saying, remembering what the twins told him.

“That would be perfect. I suggest that both of you write letters so we have proof before we leave,” Ron commented before taking the lead.

“I’m sorry, but Severus, you’ll need to act hostile towards Sirius and Harry, so Dumbledore would believe the act.” Ron looked at the professor skeptically, but what he found there surprised him.

Severus couldn’t be prouder of Harry’s friends. Even though he'd doubted them, they really had their strong sides, and right now, Ron’s strategic skills came in handy.

“I’ll do whatever it takes to protect my family, even if it means that I’ll be hostile towards them.. If I could give you points, I would, since manipulating the manipulator is such a perfect skill to have. You should be in Slytherin, Ronald. I know you don’t like it, but you would prosper there,” Severus replied, realizing the potential Ron had. This was very similar to how Slytherins worked, and his words were true.

“Thank you, professor, but I’m happy where I am.” Ron smiled sincerely, happy to see Snape react to him positively before fighting with him.

“Very well. We’ll see where Gryffindor will get you. If you decide to take the one re-sort that all students are allowed to have, please let me know beforehand. We’ll need a reason,” replied Severus, knowing Ronald would be a good asset to have in his house.

The twins cuddled Harry while his parents wrote the lists for Severus and Sirius, liking the closeness. They needed to have their evidence ready if it came to Dumbledore’s questioning. They got some glances, but not in a bad way. Charlie, for example, just smiled while Bill looked at them before grinning for a second.

“So we have a plan. If anything goes wrong we should have an alternative backup plan, so any ideas?” Ginny asked, following Ron’s thoughts. 

If Dumby didn’t believe them, they needed to have an alternative plan, which could come in handy.

“I need a sleeping potion for a dragon, so this would be a perfect opportunity for me to reach out to my professor, who I believe accepted my plea for help and came to our house so he could give it to me,” Charlie suggested with a smirk, jokingly winking at Severus.

“Weasley, you know I hated the jokes during school and that hasn’t changed, but I agree with your plan. I have some really strong potions that would work on dragons,” Severus replied, glad that he thought of the potion when Harry was battling the dragon during the first task. It was his backup plan if anything went wrong. He wouldn’t let Harry die, even if it cost him his cover. His son must stay alive.

“Great, so that’s covered,” Charlie replied with a smile.

“I am working on Sirius’ case, so I could call him here to go through the materials I have,” Arthur suggested, remembering that he wanted to finish up Sirius’s case. This would be the perfect opportunity. It would mess up Dumbledore’s plans right in his face, while keeping up their cover. It was no secret he was working on it, so the input would be welcomed.

Everybody thinks that he is working on it because not even a year passed since Sirius escaped. They are searching for him, but after Harry’s explanation he changed strategies. From now on he will do better and try to clear Sirius’ name.

“Perfect. Thank you, everybody,” Harry smiled, happy for the support. They now had a plan that would help them to keep Dumbledore from finding out about them being free from his manipulations.

***

“My dear boy, I hope you are enjoying your Christmas, but I must ask you where you have been this Christmas break? I wasn’t aware of your whereabouts,” Dumbledore said as he entered the living room, as they were about to sit down for their meal. Luckily, Molly decided to move the table there since they wouldn’t fit while being in the kitchen.

“I was with Sirius, who asked me to come see him,” Harry replied, ignoring the fireplace that came to life, revealing his dad.

Sirius came in wearing some older, more worn out clothes , not the ones Harry had given him, trying to play the role of a broken man. His eyes almost looked frantic, but Harry could see behind his mask as he looked around, noticing everyone’s stare.

“Good afternoon, I hope you are enjoying your evening,” Sirius told them with a polite nod, while walking to the table. 

Harry couldn’t stop himself from reacting and jumped on Sirius, enveloping him in a hug. No matter the headmaster's presence, he would do this either way, with or without the influence of the drugs.

“How are you, pup?” Sirius asked, playing the role of concerned godfather, gently pulling away from Harry so he could see his face.

“Sirius, what brings you here? If I remember correctly, we discussed that it was not safe for you outside the house, or am I mistaken?” Dumbledore looked at Sirius, displeased by the situation. Sirius should have stayed at Grimmauld Place, keeping his distance from Harry. 

Even though he had them under control, some relationships could dispel his magic and the potions, just by pure emotions. I n order to keep his leverage , he would need to keep them apart as much as possible. Harry needed to be ready to give up his life for the greater good if his guesses were correct.

“Actually, headmaster, I invited him. We are working on his case together, so Sirius could get his freedom back. Harry told me that he wants to be able to spend some time with his godfather without being afraid of losing him. Since Harry is almost like our child I decided to try to look into it. Harry deserves it after all,” Arthur joined the conversation, knowing what he needed to do. 

Even though he revealed some vital information, this wouldn’t be as bad as it could be. Albus knew Harry was constantly asking to be with his godfather, so any adult would relent at some point. 

Molly glared at him, disliking that her husband went against Dumbledore’s wishes. Arthur knew very well what Dumbledore asked of them! She was unaware her husband disagreed with the headmaster.

“During Christmas, Arthur? I believe your family wanted to be with you,” Dumbledore commented, knowing they rarely celebrated the holiday together.

“The more the merrier, am I right, Molly?” Arthur smiled, looking at his wife, hoping she would agree with him. “Plus, Sirius would be alone during the holiday, and no one should be alone on Christmas,” Arthur added when his wife stayed silent.

“You’re right, darling,” Molly finally replied, even though it sounded a little strained. "Everyone, get seated." Molly wanted to end the conversation. She was already annoyed that D umbledore’s plans were being altered, so the faster they could finish dinner, the quicker Sirius could leave.

Suddenly, the fireplace roared once again, revealing Severus, who looked completely annoyed.

“Severus? What brings you here, my boy?” Dumbledore asked, surprised. Inside, he was seething, having Harry’s parents in the room at the same time with their child was an issue. He could deal with Sirius, but having the two mates in the same room? That screamed problem.

“The twins came up with a potion and threatened to test it on the students if I didn’t help them, and since I had no other plans, I just stopped by,” Severus replied, looking around the room. When he spotted Sirius, his glare switched from annoyed to icy cold.

“What in the hell is he doing here?!” he spat, glaring at his mate, but simultaneously, he could feel the love for him radiating from Sirius.

“I came to visit my godson, not that it’s any of your business. The better question is how emotionless such a git could be to interrupt a family during Christmas. Jerk,” Sirius flipped him off before he turned his attention back to Harry, sitting down next to him.

Bill and Charlie could barely hold the smirks inside, loving the performance Severus and Sirius just gave. They were perfect. They could almost see the twins in their place, knowing how much they'd enjoy giving such a performance if needed .

Dumbledore’s anger disappeared when he realized the potions he had stopped giving them after Sirius went to Azkaban were still working. That meant he didn’t need to worry about their memories returning, which was just lovely. Either way, Harry deserved some time with his loved ones, even though Severus was far from that mark, at least as much as Albus knew.

“Welcome, Severus. Since everybody is already here, would you like to join us? I don’t think the twins would like to skip their meal for you to test the experiments, so there is no need to hurry. Plus I believe you were planning to spend your Christmas alone, judging by your willingness to be dealing with this during the holiday,” Arthur offered, knowing he would need to say this so Albus wouldn’t send him away. “In fact I insist. You must be hungry,” he finally smiled before motioning for Severus to join them at the table.

“Lovely, Christmas with Weasleys and… goddamn Potter,” Severus groaned as he took his seat as far away from Harry as he could. 

Dumbledore just looked at them, not really wanting to stay for the dinner; however, if Severus was already here and he needed to speak to Harry, he couldn’t leave.

They sat down while Molly rolled her eyes at them, but didn’t say anything. Leaving it up to her husband she filled up the plate before the rest of them followed her lead, getting ready to eat what she prepared. This time she didn’t get the chance to do anything with the food since each time there was someone watching. Not that she even wanted to. It hasn’t worked so far, so she lost hope it would change.

“Snivellus, could you pass me the salt?” Sirius asked with a grin, looking at the professor, who looked like he was about to murder somebody. Snickering to himself, he ignored Sirius and continued eating even though it was childish. 

He could feel the amazement from Sirius, and he could have sworn that he could hear the word ‘foreplay’ in his head, which only made him cough out the food he was eating.

They didn’t have the same ability as Harry did with his soulmates. They could hear each other's thoughts when they were in danger or when they felt strong emotions, but this? Maybe their bond was evolving after such a long time apart. It was known that the bond gets stronger after the soulmates are together for some time, so that could be a possibility. However, that didn’t change the situation he was in right now.

“Once again acting like a child,” Sirius scoffed, enjoying the little act they had going on. Maybe he could persuade Sev to do this in private. Merlin, that would be fun, and from the looks of it, Severus probably heard some of his thoughts.

When Severus glared at Sirius after finally coughing up the food that was stuck in his throat, he almost looked like a serial killer, but Sirius could only giggle inside.

“The only child between us is you. Calling me silly names while in public is most certainly the definition of childish behavior, plus the salt is a lot closer to you,” Severus bit out, refusing to look at his mate, giving him the perfect opportunity to hide his smirk with the fork.

“Yeah, as if you ignoring me is any different,” Sirius growled, getting the salt by himself, yet focusing on the frustration and adoration from Severus.

“That’s enough. You will be civil at this table, am I clear?” Molly almost yelled, angry that her Christmas dinner was getting ruined by those two assholes. They gave her a nod, staying silent.

“So Harry, how are your studies going?” Dumbledore suddenly asked when they were almost finished, ruining Harry’s glee that he hadn’t spoken. Well, that was until now.

“Well, better, I suppose. I was forced to make a deal with Malfoy since I would have failed my potions class, so he is tutoring me and I’m getting much better,” Harry replied, trying to figure out how to word the sentence so it wouldn’t be suspicious.

“Much better? You are still barely passing, but Mr. Malfoy’s help came in handy. Even though I disagree with the arrangement, I have to say you have improved somewhat,” Severus replied coldly, sipping his whiskey.

“With all due respect, sir, I don’t see any possibility of me getting better with the way you teach,” Harry spat, noticing the brief smirk and the eyeroll his father gave him before his face shifted to an angry one.

“How dare you? If you had one bone in your body that understood the basics of potion making, you would be at least passing without any help, Potter,” Severus g round out between bared teeth , giving his son a death glare.

“That’s enough, Severus. Harry is doing his best, and you shouldn’t be so harsh on him,” Dumbledore scolded him, but was relieved by the display. Everything was as it should be.

***

After dinner and the presents, Harry was ready to head up to bed, but Dumbledore stopped him.

“Harry, my boy, have you thought about our talk during the Yule Ball? I am saddened by our conversation, but believe me when I tell you I have your best interests at heart,” Albus told him, hoping the potion's effects would be back in place.

Harry almost glared at the headmaster, but he stopped himself. He would have to play it cool.

“In fact, I have, but I won’t be breaking off the relationship. I am at your disposal, but honestly, your point of view scares me, so I won’t be breaking the vow. I trust you, Professor, and with anything other than my love life, I’ll come to you for advice,” Harry gave him a smile before he yawned loudly, trying to get out of the conversation.

“I see. Very well, Harry. I shall be awaiting you when you need my help. And do please try to stay out of trouble. I believe you will be more than able to win the Tournament, but if anything, I am at your disposal,” Albus replied, trying to figure out what went wrong with the potion. This was neither the time nor the place to scan the boy, so it would have to wait until they got back to school.

“Thank you, headmaster. I’ll remember that. I’ll take my leave now, if you don’t mind. It was a long day. Good night, Professor,” Harry bit off his farewell before nodding to the man and saying good night to those still in the room. A couple of minutes later, the twins followed him upstairs.

“There is something going on with that boy. I’ll ask you, Severus to keep an eye on him during the next semester,” Dumbledore looked at Snape, who was standing next to him. Severus only nodded, not liking Dumbledore’s interest, but kept an annoyed facade, playing the role.

“If you insist. Is there anything in particular I should keep an eye on?” Severus asked, finishing his glass, ready to leave. He had already looked at the twins’ potion, and he knew it was good. They had already gone through it, so he just acted as if he was testing something to avoid looking in Dumbledore’s eyes.

“I have a suspicion that someone is feeding him potions. Please look into it. His behavior changed,” Albus just replied, before he took his leave, which made Severus just sigh in relief.

When he made his way to the fireplace, ready to leave, someone grabbed him by the shoulder.

“And where do you think you’re going?” Sirius asked him in a deep voice, gliding his hands down his back. Severus almost jumped up, well aware of the people in the room, even though he wanted to be with his mate.

“Home, prick,” Severus growled, hitting his hand away. “See you there,” he added next to him, trying to keep his seductive voice low. He gave him a wink before he stepped into the fireplace, disappearing in the flames.

Sirius just stared at the place before grinning and following Severus’s lead.

Bill and Charlie could only watch, and when the two finally left, they lost it; laughing so much they almost had tears in their eyes. This was funnier than they expected.

Chapter Text

Finally, some peace. Harry couldn’t be happier as he entered their bedroom and left Dumbledore behind. The twins had followed as soon as they could, and quickly caught up with him. As soon as the door closed, Fred took him by the hand and led him towards the table, which was the closest. Harry didn’t fight him when he lifted him up, setting him on it and stepping in between his legs.

The moment he stepped closer, Fred kissed Harry, proud of how he handled the situation. He wanted Harry to feel the love and adoration he held for him. Harry didn’t wait; he countered the kiss with such ferocity that Fred almost gasped, but as quickly as they kissed, a soft laughter rang through the room.

“We should have waited, but this is still amusing as fuck,” Bill said as he saw Fred in front of a blushing Harry. This was the first time he got the opportunity to see them really together. During the day, if they shared some affection towards each other, it had to be in secret since he didn’t catch them like this. It was amusing for him, but still, he was glad for his brothers’ happiness. If Harry was the one who would give it to them, he would help them any way he could.

“Hope we are not intruding,” smiled Charlie as he patted Bill on the back, knowing what they would find when they decided to speak to them.

“Well, you took the fun out of the evening, but we most certainly will get it back once you leave,” George smiled as he stopped halfway to his soulmate, regretting not putting up spells for privacy.

“No one questions that,” Charlie smiled back before moving to the bed, yet he didn’t take a seat; he just leaned against the bed frame, waiting for the others.

It took a while for Harry to get his bearings; however, when he finally sat on the bed, the twins took it into their own hands, pushing him between them while they snuggled up to him as close as they could.

“So, what is so urgent that you needed to interrupt us?” Fred finally asked, stroking Harry’s cheek.

“What are our next steps? If you need us, we can help in any way possible, but to do that, we need to have the whole picture,” Bill told them as he pulled one chair close to the bed and took his seat.

“Well, that’s quite the story,” Harry smiled shyly, looking at the brothers. So he told them the whole story from the day he arrived at Gringotts, leaving out the personal details.

***

The two days went by quickly, once they figured out how to get around Molly. The woman didn’t try to separate them, as long as Ginny stayed close to Harry. They had to create the illusion that Harry and Ginny were getting closer to one another, while the twins had to remain at a bit of a friendly distance.

Ginny didn't like the idea of actually flirting or being too close to Harry and his soulmates agreed. The twins decided to use their emergency store of Polyjuice potion to turn Fred into Ginny. George refused to be turned into his sister, yet Ginny was surprisingly happy about the arrangement. She provided them with her hair while she took Fred’s

Ginny was just glad that she didn’t need to force herself on Harry, that didn’t sit right with her. When Fred took her place, it finally felt natural to see Harry respond to ‘Ginny’. Fred was openly flirting with Harry, telling him how sexy he looked when his concentrated gaze was flying around the field like a pro. However, when he finally won the Quidditch match, he was also able to kiss him openly, even though he had to act shy and not as rough as he would have liked.

Ginny was glad her friend and brothers were happy. She acted like Fred would have if there wasn’t the bond to consider, meaning she hugged him, teased him, but still stayed away from physical things other than the random hugs and the occasional hair ruffle.

Luckily, the twins kept track of how much time Fred or Ginny could spend changed by the potion. Harry often waited in the twins' bedroom when it was time to change back while George made sure Ginny got somewhere out of Molly's eyesight before the polyjuice ran out. When Fred entered the bedroom in Ginny’s body, he pinned Harry against the door, kissing him while moving his leg between Harry’s thighs.

Harry gasped, wanting to have the twins for himself, but he knew they should be packing their things since they would be with Sirius this evening. Also, it felt unnatural for him to kiss the smaller frame, plus not having the friction he was used to. He kissed Fred back, but he slowed down the pace, wanting his actual mate to be there.

Fred felt Harry’s feelings, but he liked how much he wanted THEM, not anybody else. Even though Harry was with them, he knew Harry wouldn’t like a relationship with anybody who didn’t have a personality that was in harmony with his like they were.

Fred knew it didn’t matter to Harry what sex his partner was, yet he couldn’t wait to be back in his body. He missed the way they usually were.

Luckily, the time was about to run out, and he wanted to get the most out of it, so he pushed Harry to the bed and sat down on his lap, trying to get the feel of how much Harry liked it.

“Hon, please. I want to be with you. But this doesn’t feel right,” Harry whispered between the kisses, wanting his mate back, to feel his body against his while their souls sang to each other.

“Right on time, love,” Fred smiled back as his body finally changed, feeling the pressure against his groin when he finally kissed his mate back.

Harry couldn’t stop himself from reacting. He had waited this whole time to have him by his side, so the moment he started to turn back, he kissed his neck, biting Fred slightly as the weight changed to what he was used to.

“This is so much better,” Harry grinned, loving the feel of his mate against his body. Fred only smirked as he kissed Harry’s neck, but after he did, he pulled away, taking his place next to him.

“Did I do something wrong?” Harry immediately asked as he felt Fred moving to the side, recalling his past mistakes. It always ended up worse than he expected, but he only wanted to make them feel loved, and if he couldn’t do that, he was thrown right back to his past.

“Not at all, love. I am just allowing you to be the dominant one, since I should play the submissive one right now,” Fred smirked. He was trying to block the turmoil that was happening inside of Harry, hating that they needed to hide once again, but it was only temporary. Once they get to Harry’s parents, they would stop this charade and continue like they used to, even in school.

“This was the last time you took the potion,” Harry declared, knowing they didn’t have much more time left with the Weasleys before going to Sirius. Nonetheless, Fred smirked, wanting to push Harry a little bit to try something new. “I don’t want to see you like anybody else at least for a while,” Harry finished before sitting on Fred’s lap, kissing him slowly.

“No need to tell me twice,” Fred smiled, touching Harry wherever he could, but refrained from doing anything more. He wanted Harry to take the lead. Even though he and his brother were the dominant ones, sometimes a change was welcomed, but before Harry could do anything, a thought popped into his head that was not his own.

‘Incoming in three,’ George’s voice entered his mind, warning him. As much as Fred hated to do this, he pushed Harry to the side, making him fall back onto his back before he swiftly stood up and went to his trunk, casting an illusion of having his own clothes on.

The moment the door opened with Molly standing there, Harry looked up in a daze, trying to get his bearings.

“Hi, Mom. How can I help you?” Fred asked nicely, as he packed his things into his trunk, getting ready to leave.

“What are you two doing?! You’re staying here,” Molly scoffed after she saw her son packing, realizing he was about to leave.

“We aren’t mom. Even Ginny is coming with us, and I really think you wouldn’t forbid her from spending some time with Harry, would you?” Fred smiled, even though everybody knew they would be the ones who would stay close to him. He pulled out something from his bag, handing it to his mother with a soft smile.

“I forgot to give you this. I hope you’ll like it,” Fred smiled, handing her the chocolate that had the antidote for Dumbledore’s potions inside it. She would have to take it slowly, one or two bars a day, but his dad reassured him he would keep an eye on her. It would take around a week for the potion to leave her system completely. It was time to get their mother back, even though they wouldn’t be with her throughout the process. They could only hope she wouldn’t take it as badly as they were afraid of.

“Thank you, Fre… Geo… son,” she sighed, making Fred realize she still couldn’t recognize who they were. Even though they hid the piercings, she was their mother. She had to know who was who, yet… 

The utter pain Harry felt through their bond would make him fall to his knees if he wasn’t already sitting. Fred was hurting badly, yet he couldn’t blame it on Molly. This was all that old bastard’s doing. She used to know who they were, well, at least when they weren’t teasing her, but as of right now, she was too far gone to tell them apart. 

Fred tried to hold his emotions in, keeping the tears at bay when he gave her a small smile before turning around.

“I hope you enjoy it. If you'll excuse me, I have to pack, and then I want to take a shower.” His voice stayed steady, but his heart was breaking. Fred was hoping she would leave without making him run away, or lie through his teeth. Luckily, she got the message.

“Very well, take your time and I’ll see you downstairs then,” Molly smiled, not realizing how much Fred was hurting. 

The moment the door closed, Harry was running to Fred, pulling him to his chest. He could feel the sobs that shook his mate’s body, and the only thing he could do was to soothe him, gently stroking his back while reassuring him that this would change.

‘George, come here please,’ Harry called out through their bond while he pushed Fred’s hair behind his ear.

“Love, this will change. I am so sorry you had to go through this, but I promise we will help her. She will be the supporting, loving mom you remember as a child,” Harry whispered while he was trying to look into Fred’s beautiful, yet sorrowful, teary eyes.

“What if she won’t change? What if the reason for her supporting Dumbledore so fully is because she actually believes what he is telling her?” Fred sobbed, not wanting to lose his mother, but if it came to it, he would do it in a heartbeat. For Harry he would.

“If she won’t change her opinion, then she doesn’t deserve your love. That’s one of the things you showed me. I didn’t get the chance to grow up with my parents, so it was hard for me to believe they could actually want me back. You showed me that I should give them the chance to explain, and if they didn’t support me, I shouldn’t change just to please them. Even though I didn’t believe it at first, you showed me time and time again that you love me as I am, and you would be my family. 

“The same applies to you. If she doesn’t like who you are, you have me, you have Sirius, and Severus. Even Draco and Neville, and the rest of our friends are there for you. You have a family, so if she doesn’t like who you grew up to be, it’s on her. You’re an amazing person that she won’t get the chance to know if she decides to keep supporting Dumbledore,” Harry told him. 

Even though the reality was harsh, Fred needed to know he wasn’t at fault, and he still had a family. He shouldn’t change or try to please her just because she was his mother. The best outcome would be if Molly came back to herself, but if that didn’t happen, Fred and George already had people who would support them.

“But let’s not make rash decisions. We will see what happens in a couple of days, and we’ll go from there. I know it hurts, but you have us, even if it’s not the same,” Harry kissed his temple, happy that George finally made it to them when he heard the door open.

Fred was glad for Harry. He was right, if it came to it, their mom wasn’t really their mom for the last four years. He got used to her absence, but he had another family by his side. Even though it hurt, he wouldn’t change just to please her. Leaving her would be hard, and deep down, he knew he would never really give up on her.

“What happened?” George asked as he rushed to his twin. Harry didn’t reply, giving Fred the chance to explain.

“She didn’t know who I was,” Fred explained as he hugged George back, who looked down at his twin sadly. Fred was the more emotional one. This kind of stuff with family always hit him hard, no matter how happy he looked from the outside.

“Oh, Freddie. I’m so sorry,” George whispered, hugging him even closer.

“Do you remember when we were kids how she always could tell us apart? No matter what we did, she always knew who we were,” George tried to make Fred remember the better times, the funny ones where there was no Voldemort, no hardships and manipulations. No Dumbledore.

“We promised her to help her with the dishes each time she got it right,” Fred smiled sadly, remembering how many times she had won. He could swear she always suggested this game just to make them help out a little in their house, since every time their family was having a cleaning day, they disappeared for hours.

“Yeah. One day we will do it again, and she will get it right. She’s there somewhere, we just need to get her back, okay?” George really believed what he told him. There was no way their mom would just give up on them. Whatever the fucker did, their mom was stronger. Once they give her the chance to get out of his spells, she’ll break free.

“I really hope you’re right, Georgie,” Fred replied, finally the sobs dying out. “I don’t want to lose her.”

“We won’t, Freddie, I know we won’t,” George replied decisively. Even if it took years to get her back, they would do it, and seeing Harry’s nod, George knew Harry would help them in whatever way he could.

***

The moment they entered Grimmauld Place, the trio was stunned. The living room was filled with people, cheering as they appeared in the fireplace. Harry’s gaze fell on Draco, who was leaning against the wall, pulling his glass up in salute. Seamus and Dean were sitting on the sofa, laughing at something Sirius said before they shouted out their greetings. Neville was just entering the room when he spotted them, smiling at them shyly, probably because Severus was right next to him.

Hermione and the rest of the Weasley kids entered after the trio, joining in the greetings. They, of course, knew about the party that was planned for New Year’s Eve, wanting to surprise Harry. Harry knew about some of them, but not that everybody would come.

“Surprise!” Sirius shouted as he enveloped Harry in a hug, excited at the happy smile Harry gave him.

“What… When… How?” Harry was at a loss for words, not knowing what to ask first. Seeing everybody close to him in one room was everything to him, and being able to be with them openly without Albus breathing down his neck was everything he hoped for.

“After Draco and Neville texted you, I reached out to them, and we came up with a plan,” Sirius told him, leading him to the group. Before Harry could lose the twins, he grabbed Fred, knowing he would probably disappear into their room alone. It was far too soon for him to have fun after his breakdown, but Harry knew very well the spiraling Fred would do if he let him be alone.

George saw it similarly, grabbing Fred by the other hand and following them to the group. He gently stroked the back of Fred’s hand, feeling the mixed emotions radiating from his twin, but this was for his own good.

“How are you? What did you tell your parents?” Harry asked the moment they reached Draco and Neville, knowing they would have the biggest problem getting away.

“I told them that Blaise invited me to his place. They weren’t happy about it, but after my mother insisted that I needed to socialize with my peers, my father relented,” Draco explained, glad for his friend who promised that he would have his back. The only issue was that he was expecting an explanation, so Draco needed to talk to Harry. He trusted Blaise and if he was told the whole picture, he was sure Blaise would be on their side.

“Well, I gave my grandmother a wellness trip to a spa in Italy with a concrete date. Luckily, she gave in and went, so I was left alone in the house, so I sneaked out,” Neville told them. No one needed to know he gave every last knut for that gift, but being able to spend his holidays with them was what he needed. It was worth it, and he would save up later during the summer holidays.

Fred felt the sour emotions from Neville, the magic of the ring boosting his aura. There certainly was a story, so with a sigh, he joined the conversation.

“That must have cost a fortune, judging by your grandmother’s taste,” Fred commented, focusing on Neville’s reaction. There was a hitch, turning the sourness into a bitter feeling, and Fred knew he hit the mark.

“It’s fine. It was worth the time I got to spend however I like,” Neville smiled back sternly, hoping they would change the topic.

“If you would like, we’re searching for someone who would help us with selling our products at school, that’s if you would like to do this more often,” Fred suggested, wanting to give his friend a chance to stand on his own feet one day.

Even if it wasn’t for Neville’s situation, they really needed to start making a name for themselves, and this was the perfect opportunity. It would not only help Neville, but also them.

“Let me think about it at first, but thank you for the offer,” Neville smiled, already leaning towards accepting it, but he didn’t want them to pity him.

“Sure, maybe Seamus and Dean would like to join too?” George added, realizing what Fred was doing. This way, they would have people whom they trusted on their side, and they could help one another.

“That sounds cool, man! But I want to get some free samples for myself!” Seamus jumped in, ready for some fun. Dean nodded, excited for the pranks they could do.

“Okay, but there will be rules.” George knew they would use it for pranks, but their products had to be tested first, and that would need to happen with consent.

“No problem, mate,” Dean replied, ready to join the twins in their pranks.

“How are you, Harry?” Severus suddenly asked, making Neville stop in his tracks. Harry just rolled his eyes at his friend before he looked at his dad.

“Good. Thanks for allowing them to join us, Dad,” Harry hugged his dad, glad that he left the stern mask back at Hogwarts, even though he knew Severus hated having so many people at one place.

“No worries,” Severus just replied, ready to endure so many kids at his home.

“Maybe you could explain to Neville that you don’t actually hate him?” Harry suggested, needing his father to take this step, otherwise Neville would be on edge the whole time.

“I have no idea what the problem is, Mr. Longbottom. Your skills with potions are rather… abhorrent, but as a friend of my son’s, I have nothing negative towards you. Though I must suggest getting a skilled potion maker to help you with your studies. It could greatly improve your grade and might help you incorporate Herbology, which I understand you excel in.” Severus looked at his student expectantly, hoping his Gryffindor side would come out.

“Thank you, professor. I will try to do better in your class,” Neville replied with a shaky voice, surprised at the genuine tone Severus used with him.

“Since you are excelling at Herbology, let me give you a piece of advice. You know which plants react to which; the same applies to potion making, the only difference is their state. When the ingredients are dry, they are more volatile, so if you apply this logic, even the slightest reaction would be much more prominent.” 

At those words, Neville’s eyes widened, remembering how he mixed plants in potions he knew reacted to one another, but only slightly. That would explain why some of his potions exploded when he was certain they shouldn’t.

“I will keep that in mind. Thank you, sir,” Neville bowed slightly with his head, acknowledging Severus’ words. Maybe his professor wasn’t as bad as he thought, and maybe it was just because of the headmaster that he was so harsh during his classes. Nonetheless, right now he could see the true Snape, and this one wasn’t as scary as he thought. He was even willing to help him, and for the first time, Neville genuinely smiled at the potions maker, realizing he would gladly speak with him about potions and herbology.

Chapter Text

Draco was looking out the window when Harry joined him after greeting all his guests. He was looking tired, as if something had happened during their time apart, so when their gazes finally met, Harry gave his friend a reassuring smile.

“What’s up, Golden boy?” Draco greeted him, glad to see that Harry enjoyed his holiday. He looked happy, even though there was a sad undertone to it, as if something had also happened during that time, but it didn’t discourage him from being happy.

“What’s up, Silver Snake?” Harry greeted his friend before he hugged him. “But really, what’s been going on?” he added as he gazed into his gray, sorrowful eyes.

“My father heard that we’re on speaking terms, and let’s just say he isn’t happy about it,” Draco told him, refusing to go into details. The truth was that if he didn’t find a way out soon, he would have to change their close friendship for a more distanced one and hope Harry would one day understand.

“Whenever you feel like you want to talk about it, I’m here. You became a part of our family, so however we can help, we will,” Harry meant the words. 

From the moment Draco helped him and got rid of the manipulations, their relationship changed. They no longer resented each other, but helped one another while having a fun, friendly competition. Once one of them understood something better, they would teach the other how it could be done correctly. 

“Thank you, Harry. That means a lot,” Draco smiled while he played with his ring.

“No worries. Would you like to join the party or would you like to have a little bit more time alone?” Harry asked, somehow knowing Draco wanted to stay there for a while longer.

“I’ll catch up with you soon,” Draco replied with a tiny smile, looking at Harry’s leaving frame.

Draco looked down at his shaking hand before closing his fingers in a fist. There was no helping it. No matter what he did, the tremors were still there. Only time and healing would help him; not even the Golden Boy could help him.

“You should talk to Snape. He could help,” said a soft voice from behind him, startling him. He knew who it was, but he refused to turn around. The fact that somebody saw the tremors was bad enough, so with a sigh, he put his hands on the frame of the window, leaning on the frame while looking out.

The streets were dark, but some people were still out, walking down the sidewalks as if there was no threat of the Dark Lord's return. How he wished it wasn’t the truth, but from what his father told him, it was only a matter of time before he would be back. 

Having his family on the wrong side of the battle had put him in a dangerous position, one where traps and even death were on every side. He felt the time for action was near, leaving him very little but nonetheless precious time to prepare. If there even was anything he could do to keep his loved ones safe.

“There is nothing my godfather can do. It will only anger him, and he has too much to worry about,” Draco sighed, feeling as Hermione stepped closer, taking her place next to him.

“I know what caused them, and there are potions that help,” she told him seriously as her hand grazed his, stopping the trembling for a bit. 

He almost pushed her away, but the thought of hurting her even more stopped him. No, she was his friend. He no longer saw her as a useless mudblood, but as the smart and powerful witch she was. Blood status no longer mattered to him, it was so unreasonable to even think that. She was as strong as he was, if not more. The only upper hand he had was because of his upbringing and she could catch up with it thanks to her extensive reading.

“He’ll still worry, or he’ll be angry with me for not coming to him sooner. I just need time,” finally, Draco looked at her, and the worry he saw there took his breath away. She, the girl whom he bullied and despised for almost four years, was worried for him. How the tables had turned.

He no longer saw her only as Muggle-born, he no longer held prejudice towards her, and now he could see how beautiful she really was, how strong. The power she held was radiating from her, blazing deep in her eyes.

“Believe it or not, but family takes care of each other. He will be worried, as will Harry or anybody who's here today, but he’ll take care of you first. Yeah, maybe he will be angry at you, but that anger comes from love; it comes from the place that screams he should have noticed.” Hermione paused for a moment, thinking how to say what she wanted him to realize, before she continued. “We should have noticed. What if it went too far? What if you had a safe place to go to when you need it? If you keep going like this, it can be fatal for you. Please, go to him,” Hermione whispered the last part, squeezing Draco’s hand.

 He was no longer her bully, and since he was part of their group, his safety came first. No one will harm their own, even though Hermione felt her sorrow and anger weren’t  the same as the ones she would feel for someone else. However, she couldn’t pinpoint the reason why.

Somehow, the fussing made Draco smirk, it was as if he were one of the Golden Trio. He could see Hermione talking down to Harry or Ron for their stupid thinking, for their studying, and unreasonable endangerment, but him? She was fussing over him?

“The brightest girl of our age is worried about me? How did I deserve that privilege?” Draco smirked as he looked back at her, noticing the blush that spread on her cheeks, making the freckles less visible.

“Well… you… I…,” Hermione sighed before she got her thoughts straight. “You are our friend, my friend, so of course I am worried about you,” she growled, hating the smirk that spread even wider, but secretly she liked that she could influence his mood so much that he was back to himself again.

“Oh really? So those red cheeks are just because I’m your friend?” Draco smirked, loving the way he could rile her up, but the death stare stopped him from continuing.

“Would you like to have a repeat of the punch I gave you last year, or would you rather stop the questioning?” she said in a surprisingly calm, yet deadly tone, and Draco froze. 

He remembered the punch, and that was the first time he saw her for who she really was. The bookworm was a strong, independent, and powerful woman, one he didn’t want to have as his enemy.

At that time, he couldn’t change. His father’s teachings were too deep inside of him to make that step, but somehow Harry changed it. Somehow, he was right now in his home, celebrating the New Year with them, and so he listened to his heart. At least he could blame his next actions for a brief insanity of the moment.

Draco pulled Hermione’s hand, which was still resting on his, to his lips and kissed it. The action was soft, but the moment Hermione’s brain short-circuited, the blush deepened.

“Thank you for worrying about me. I will talk to Snape, but please, keep these hands away from my face. I am really not ready to have my nose broken again,” Draco told her with a glint in his eyes as he held her hand.

The moment would be much different if his hand hadn’t started shaking, but the reality was different. He was ready to see Hermione leave, but her actions surprised him as she wrapped him in a fierce hug. He was so surprised it took him a moment to hug her back, but the warmth of her smaller frame made him truly smile for a long time.

“I don’t punch my friends, at least not if it isn’t necessary,” she told him as she held him close. When she finally let go of him, she stayed there for a little longer before stepping out of his personal space, playing with the hem of her shirt.

“Well, I hope it won’t come to that. One time was enough, but the punch was good. I could almost swear you learned some martial arts,” Draco replied with a soft smile, enjoying the blush that was now also on her nose. 

Who would have thought they could be so civil to one another? If he had told his younger self he would like this girl, he would almost certainly laugh at him, but the truth was, he was interested in her. He had no idea what could attract him to her, but even her presence was different from the people he had met so far. She just caught his attention and forced him to focus on her.

“As a matter of fact, I did so don’t test my patience,” Hermione said with annoyance , but her hand, despite her words, found his as they stood there, no longer feeling the need to fill the silence with words. 

They just enjoyed each other’s company and Hermione made a mental note to make sure Draco did indeed go to Snape for help.

***

When Hermione left, Draco was finally ready to join the party, but as he turned, he noticed one of the twins leaning against the wall behind him, watching him closely. When he got closer, Fred joined him, heading in the same direction as him, but the weird part was how close he was to Draco.

“A little information for the future, she likes you,” Fred told him with a wink before he sped up and left Draco standing in the hallway, trying to understand what he had just told him. Hermione… liked… him…

Really? WHY?!

Even though he couldn’t answer those questions, the idea made him smile…and then frown. There was no way his father would accept this. No matter his feelings or views, he could never have something he chose. His father’s word was always final.

Nonetheless, the idea of the girl whom he bullied liking him was unimaginable. Maybe Fred got it wrong? Maybe he misplaced their emotions? Anything could happen, but what if he didn’t? What if what he found out it was the truth? 

How could he choose his destiny for himself without his father’s influence?

Maybe he was getting ahead of himself. There were too many variables for him to find a clear path for himself, so with a sigh, he continued his way to the living room to join the party.

***

“He did WHAT?!” Severus roared as he heard what Draco just told him.

Most of the party had made their way to the roof to watch the fireworks being kept warm with a bon fire and various warm drinks, leaving only the twins and the golden trio, well, duo in the room. Hermione and Harry were standing near the fireplace, talking to Sirius, when they looked up, hearing Severus’ angry voice.

“I..,” Draco started, but Severus didn’t give him the chance to finish.

“You should have come to ME! I am your godfather, and as such, I need to look after you!” Severus roared, feeling the sorrow and regret creep up on him. How could he be so blind? Every time he was at their place, Narcisa was quiet, and so was Draco. Always the composed one who stood proud but never exposed anything personal, while Lucius was smirking at them.

“I’m sorry. I thought I could handle it on my own,” Draco replied. He was trying to stand his ground, but Severus didn’t back down.

“On your OWN?! He used the fucking CRUTIATUS curse on you!! Do you even know the lasting damage your nerves could get?! Just look at the Longbottoms!” Severus was over his limit. His godson was tortured, and he didn’t say a word. He should have seen the signs! Why was he so blind? He could have died, and why? Because his father told him so? Stupid! HE was so stupid!

Harry could just stare at his father, who was so wounded he couldn’t contain his magic. It lashed out in waves, making the furniture rattle, but Draco just stood there, taking the blame he thought he should get. His eyes were focused on the ground, ready for the punishment, and Harry knew that state. It was the same as when he was preparing for a punishment, ready to endure whatever Vernon had in mind. No! Even though he knew his father wouldn’t harm him, Draco needed to snap out of it.

“Dad, that’s enough. Can you help him?” Harry asked as he stood next to Draco, looking up at his father.

“Of course I can. I have mastered the potion. It was often needed during the war,” Severus replied as he left for their bedroom.

Harry looked at Draco, who was still looking down at the ground. Harry sighed as he stood in front of him, making him look up.

“My father wouldn’t hurt you. He’s angry that he didn’t help you, but now, he will do anything and everything to get this right. We’re here for you, and if anything like this happens, no matter the cost, we will find out and do whatever we can to get you to safety.” Harry watched as Draco pulled himself together, straightening up and looking at him. He had a spark in his eyes that showed strength, and for some reason, Harry had the feeling he was looking at the real Draco, not the bully or lost son, but someone who wanted to fight for his future.

“Thank you, Harry, but my safety isn’t the issue. I know I could always count on Sev, but my mother is a different story. If it gets too bad, I will consider your offer,” Draco didn’t want to discuss this any further. He wasn’t able to help his mom, and talking about his incompetence was a whole other story. It was only because of him that his mom was put under the curse, but if it came to it, he would step in.

The truth was that if everything his father did got out because of him, his father would probably kill him for putting their name in a bad light. Even if he didn’t kill him, his mother would be his next target, and he was ready to step in if that happened.

“Here, drink this, and no stress for you, at least for a week,” Severus ordered the moment he returned. Draco didn’t even look at the potion as he drank it, trusting Severus completely.

“Thank you, Godfather. I think it’s time for me to head in. It has been a long day,” Draco uttered, ready to deal with his thoughts alone. He purposely avoided their gazes, but one caught his eye nonetheless. Hermione looked sad, as if she wanted him to decide otherwise. No matter his conflicted feelings he brushed it off and left, yet the feeling still stayed like a wound that wanted to be treated.  

***

“Come on, love, there is nothing we can do right now,” Fred told his mate, pulling him along with him to their bedroom. Harry was still looking in the direction Draco left, but he wouldn’t press him to open up. He knew better than anybody that if pressed, it could be much worse.

“Not so fast,” Severus stopped them, sipping on his drink in his seat.

“If I recall correctly, I told you we would discuss your bond, so if you would be so kind as to leave us, Ms. Granger, it would be much appreciated,” Severus smirked, glad the young witch obeyed.

“Alright. Goodnight boys, see you in the morning,” Hermione smiled their way. She didn’t mind complying with Severus’ request since it gave her the perfect excuse to find someone whom she really wanted to talk to.

“Well, I must say I had some time to think, so I have some questions. The issue of … your activities we already discussed, but right now, something else bothers me. Since you’ve completed the bond, you no longer need to stay with the twins during the night, so your sleeping arrangements will or won’t change according to your answers,” Severus started when Hermione left. He already discussed the issue with Sirius, so they were mostly on the same page.

“What kind of questions?” Harry asked from between the twins. He had no idea what his dad wanted to talk to him about, but he had a bad feeling about this. If they pulled them apart, he wasn’t sure if he would be able to sleep alone in that room. The only time he was alone was at the Dursleys, and that meant he wouldn’t get any sleep. If it came to that… either he would need to persuade them somehow, or he would stay at Hogwarts, but that came with another issue. Dumbledore.

“I didn’t want to push this, but maybe you don’t know. In the wizarding world, people believe that if they don’t resolve their past before the New Year, it will haunt them in the next one. So please, talk to me about the Dursleys and how they treated you, ” Severus asked slowly, hoping Harry wouldn’t panic. He had a good idea of what happened there, but he needed Harry to acknowledge the truth out loud.

Harry froze. This couldn’t be happening. Not right now. The twins pulled him even closer, glaring at Severus, but he didn’t budge. What the hell was he thinking? Not only was it New Year’s Eve, but they were also questioning him while the others were having fun on the roof! How could this conversation be more important than looking after the kids who were most certainly drinking right now?

“You have no right…!” Fred yelled at Severus, but Snape stopped him.

“No! You will stay quiet or you’ll leave!” he snapped. This was between him and Harry. This time, the twins wouldn’t shut him down. He was his father, and as such, he needed to focus on Harry’s health.

“Beatings and chores, what else do you need to know?” Harry suddenly spoke, looking into his father’s eyes defiantly. He had to know, but why did he want him to say it out loud? No, he wouldn’t. This was his answer and it was the truth, but not the whole.

“That’s not everything, Harry,” Snape replied, knowing Harry was leaving out the rest, but as Harry’s silence grew, he sighed.

“You were abused, Harry and from what I gathered you were raped. You need to acknowledge that,” he told him, but hearing the truth from his father’s lips was too much for Harry.  The books flew off the shelves as the fire roared higher and the furniture trembled, yet Severus only sat there, watching his son.

“Shut up…” Harry whispered while he was trying to push the zapping feeling inside. His body was trembling. He could feel the wild magic trying to get free, cutting his skin from inside, but he wouldn’t hurt his family. He couldn’t.

The twins enveloped him, trying to soothe his magic while their gazes were throwing daggers at Snape. He shouldn’t have done this. Harry was hurting because of him!

“No! Your mates help you, but that relationship can also hurt you if you don’t face the reality of what has happened to you! Either you acknowledge the truth, or we, as your parents, will need to step in, Harry! Having a relationship on that level of intimacy without facing your past can hurt you so much that I am afraid we might lose you someday!” Severus knew how the past could catch up with Harry, and having him face that while being with the two people he loved would be too much for him. If he hurts them, he knows some people would end their lives.

“Please, stop. I am not ready to talk about that with you,” Harry pleaded. He was sobbing in the twins' arms, trying to be as close to them as he could.

“Harry, we love you. If you are not ready to talk about it with me or Sirius, heck, even the twins, we will find you someone else. A professional, but if you won’t take that offer, we will need to step in. Imagine what would happen if you had a flashback while being with them. I know you… I know myself what I would do if I hurt Sirius just because of my past. Please, trust me. Trust us that the only thing we want to do is to help you,” Severus couldn’t watch his son crying his soul out. He stood up and went to him. This time, the twins knew what Severus wanted to do, and truthfully, they agreed with him, so without uttering a word, they let Harry’s dad hug his son.

“I understand,” Harry cried on Severus’ shoulder. He knew his dad was right, but to face that part of his past was still too much for him.

“Harry, you are so strong. You are our perfect son, and we want the best for you. Even when you are an adult, we will still be looking after you. We don’t want to separate you, but I know you would never forgive yourself if you hurt them. So, will you please take our help?” Severus asked as Harry’s sobs finally subsided.

“Yes. Th-thank you,” Harry muttered, glad for the presence of the twins behind him. There was no way he would ever hurt them, yet he remembered his thoughts when they were getting physical, how he couldn’t understand how good it felt with them, while Vernon only hurt him. He was comparing his experience, and that part shouldn’t even have happened during such a moment. It wasn’t right, no other person would have compared their love to hate.

“I will schedule a meeting and then we will talk some more, okay? I wasn’t a believer of this tradition when I was young, yet I was proven wrong. No matter if the tales are true, if there is only the slightest chance they might be, I won’t take any chances. You need to let your soul heal and the sooner the better,” Severus explained as the twins took limp Harry from him. He could see the slight glow from the places they touched him, but he didn’t comment on it.

“I understand… but please don’t take them away from me. I… I am afraid of the dark… They keep me grounded… I won’t sleep without them,” Harry confessed, revealing at least some of the truths he was hiding from them. His dad was right. He needed to face his past in order to heal, and if revealing small parts of himself could help, he would try to take those steps.

“If you agree to talk to a professional, we won’t step in, but if anything changes, it’s good to know we will need to think it through. I guess Draco or Ron would be your roommates if it came to that,” Severus replied, already thinking it through. Probably the fear came from having the person come to his room during the night, or the cupboard he saw in his memories. Either way, he wouldn’t let his son suffer. They would think it through.

“I want help,” Harry whispered. He felt the truth in his words as the silent tears fell. He wanted to get free from Vernon’s grasp, and if this was what it took, he would try to do his best.

“Thank you, Harry. Once again, you are only proving to us that you are one of the strongest, if not the strongest, people we know,” Sirius told him as he hugged Harry, happy that Severus persuaded him to let him talk this out with their son.

“We love you, and that fact won’t ever change,” Sirius whispered as the twins joined them.

Chapter Text

There was no lying about her feelings. The moment Hermione left Harry with his parents, she made her way up the stairs, searching for where he might have gone. She opened one door after another, but each room was empty, leaving her wondering where he might be. This place was too big for her to wander around without a map or someone who knew where everything was; however, she had an idea.

Pushing her magic outwards, she let it move through the house like a shadow, searching for anyone who might have stayed inside. For a little while, there was nothing, but suddenly she felt it, a presence hiding deep in the library. It was static, not moving from one place, but the aura it had was calming her. It was familiar in a sense, calling out to her, even though she never tried using her magic in this way. She pulled her magic back before heading in the direction where she knew he was.

It didn’t take her too long to find the blonde-haired teen sitting in front of a fire, looking through a book. Of course, he was in the library; no one would go there during a celebration, so that was a smart move on his part. He looked as if deep in thought, his black tie was pulled down, and the top of his shirt was unbuttoned, showing his chest. Hermione wanted to take some time to look him over, but the thought of what happened downstairs stopped her. But before she could say anything, he stopped her.

“Enjoying the view, are you. How long are you planning on standing there, Granger?” Draco asked as he put the book aside, looking her way from underneath his lashes, as if he didn’t want to spend the energy to even look at her properly. She could now see that his one leg was over the armrest. The way he was sitting was nonchalant; she had never seen him so relaxed and informal. He was like a completely different person, yet she had to bite her tongue to stop herself from scolding him for the way he was sitting. Even if this wasn’t a public library, he shouldn’t be sitting like that.

She wasn’t angry for the “stare”. Something personal was basically announced to others without his permission, so of course, he wasn’t in the mood for anybody else. However, she couldn’t let him stay here alone on a night like this.

“Sorry, I was about to speak up, but you beat me to it,” Hermione replied before she took her place next to him on the other chair. Draco sighed, sitting back like a normal person, before he took the champagne he had stolen from the wine cellar. Hermione just rolled her eyes at him, not knowing he took it without Sirius’ permission. They were younger than Harry, so this should really stop, even though they didn’t do it often.

“Why didn’t you join the others? You know this should be a party,” she finally asked, scoffing at the glass. He was too young to be drinking that, yeah, a glass was okay, but they already had one with the rest.

“Wasn’t in the mood after what happened, but that’s none of your business, is it?” he commented, not angrily, but there was a certain cold undertone to it. Why she came here was beyond him. Maybe he should change the location to a more private one, so no one would bother him. However, he thought no one would find him here, and yet she did. Others were most certainly on the rooftop, and she should have been with them, but who else would even think about searching the library if not the bookworm?

“Are you stalking me? How did you find me?” he finally asked the question that was bothering him. Even a bookworm wouldn’t go to a library during a celebration like this, so this was intentional. She frowned at him, but she replied nonetheless.

“My magic found you. I thought you might want some company, but if that’s not the case, I’ll take my leave,” she replied, already getting up. If he was really in such a foul mood, she would leave him be, if that’s what he wants.

“No. Sorry, that came out differently than I wanted.” Draco had no idea where that came from. He had no intentions of hurting her, and the idea that he might have was almost sour for him. How in hell did that happen? He shouldn’t like her… Maybe after being exposed to Cruciatus for so long, he actually lost his mind. That would explain his reactions. Fuck, did his father really do such a number on him? He was trying so hard to beat the pure-blood supremacy into him, making him believe they were the ones on top; however, the result was the exact opposite. Right now, he wanted the Muggle-born (no longer the mudblood) to stay here with him alone. But how?

“Are you okay? You zoned out there for a minute,” Hermione asked, pulling him back to reality. His eyes were unfocused for a minute, like he was thinking about something sour, something he wasn’t sure how to feel about. When did this happen? How could she tell what he was thinking just by looking at his face? He always had a smirk or a scowl on his face, but somehow she could see right through it.

“Oh, sorry. I was just thinking,” he uttered. Nothing changed. He can’t get involved with someone of her blood status, no matter his change of heart or his feelings.

“If you don’t mind me asking, how long has it been going on?” she whispered, as if she might spook him. The cat was out of the bag, so there was no hiding the fact that his father was torturing him. She was there when Severus screamed at him, plus she somehow figured it out before that.

“Since I was around six. It started because I couldn’t block my mind from him,” Draco sighed, not really in the mood for that conversation, but really, there never was an ideal mood or moment for that kind of talk. Legilimency was a hard subject for an adult, not to mention for a kid, but his dad thought he should be punished when he didn’t get it on the first three tries. He was forced to improve a lot faster; otherwise, there would be consequences. Even as a kid, he understood what the Cruciatus could do.

“Why didn’t you tell anybody about it? It’s an unforgivable curse for a reason. The damage it could…”

“Stop. I know the impact it has. Who could I tell? Hm? Severus? The one who is a double spy? He has so much on his hands, and to put even more pressure on him with something he can’t even help? He would feel helpless, heck, he will feel that way now! If he tells even a word about this to my father, everything will get much worse. I…” Draco couldn’t continue. He was exposing too much of himself. No. This needed to stop, no matter how his body reacted towards her. For the kid inside of him that was still hoping to have normal relationships without the pity, he couldn’t continue.

Suddenly, his trembling hand was enveloped in her warm one, warming the coldness that stayed after the curse so much, he could swear it disappeared. His eyes searched for hers, and when he found them, the gentleness he saw there broke something in him. How could she even want to spend time with him after everything that happened? After everything he put her through?

“You are okay. Severus won’t go to your father, don’t worry. You are okay, but we need to find a way to get you out of there. If this continues, there will be consequences, and nobody in this building will stop from trying to find a way to save you.” She gently smiled at him as her thumb rubbed gentle circles on the back of his hand, and he could feel the tremors subside as if they weren’t there at all.

“How… How did you do that?” Draco uttered brokenly, not understanding what had just happened.

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked, not following his question.

“My hands aren’t shaking anymore. How did you…” Draco was lost for words as his mind was spinning, coming to the only conclusion this could mean. Fucking hell, her? The fates were fucking with him for sure. However, the truth stayed, and his hands were no longer trembling. His hands stayed still when he tried to get the feeling of this new sensation. Well, it wasn’t exactly new, but it has been too long for him to vividly recall how it could really feel. This was her doing, and no matter his conflicted feelings, the joy overwhelmed him so much that he couldn’t stop his body from what happened next.

He didn’t give her time to react as he pulled his hand from hers and pulled her in, kissing her right on her lips, not caring what it meant for them. Hermione was stunned. She couldn’t move as she felt the soft lips against hers. Intuitively, her eyes closed, feeling the closeness even stronger, and when he pulled her closer, she finally snapped out of it, kissing him back.

He amused her, the only one who was a real competition to her during school. So often he corrected her during the classes, gaining her attention just by being in the same room. He was smart, but he hid it underneath the mask of arrogance, yet as she got to know the real Draco through their lists, she started to harbor feelings towards him. She wanted to get to know him better, the real him, not the mask that made fun of her.

“Why?” Hermione finally asked when they pulled slightly apart, pressing their foreheads together.

“You healed the residual magic of the curse just with your touch. I… I am sorry if I overstepped… I… I couldn’t stop myself. I… fuck… I think I like you, Granger,” he told her honestly, even though the reality was he couldn’t stop the truth from escaping, not that he had any other excuse. What could he even say? Making fun of her was out of the picture, so this was the only thing he could say. No matter his father’s teachings, he wouldn’t go back to insulting her, not in private. They’ve decided he should continue behaving like he normally would at school, but the difference is that Hermione knew the truth.

“I… WHAT?” For the first time in a long time, Hermione had nothing to say. Her mind was blank as if she weren’t the smartest witch of her age. How… When did that happen?

“How? I thought you hated me for being Muggle-born,” she finally replied, finding at least something to ask back.

Draco smirked as he pulled away, looking deep into her eyes when he spoke.

“This past year taught me something. The blood status is a complete bullshit, no matter how much my father wanted me to believe it. And hell, he did try, but you becoming my friend changed everything. Only a maroon couldn’t see that you are the brightest person around here, no matter your blood. I was horrible to you, and yet you helped me. If that doesn’t scream how strong you are, then I don’t know,” Draco told her with a smirk, enjoying the blush that spread on her cheeks. He didn’t wait for an answer before he pulled her up and led her to the door.

“I think it’s time for us to join the others, otherwise we’ll miss the show,” Draco explained as Hermione’s eyes looked back and forth from him to the door. She changed his plans for the evening by changing his mood, and heck, she didn’t even realize what she was doing! She was so smart, yet sometimes she could be so oblivious. There was only one thing that could heal it so quickly.

“Okay,” she just managed to reply as he opened the door for her, and before she stepped out of the room, she could feel his hand resting on her lower back, leading her out.

***

Harry and the twins finally made it to their group around twenty minutes before midnight. Dean and Seamus were leaning against the wall, whispering to one another about something while opening a bottle of champagne. Hermione looked a little bit different from what Harry was used to, but the pink cheeks suited her. She looked almost shy, which was new. Who knows what created such a change? Draco was sitting next to her, leaning against the wall while smirking at her, as if he liked the reaction he was getting. He was definitely telling her something, but Harry couldn’t hear what it was. It almost looked like Draco liked her. Draco liked her?! Really? He needed to talk to him about that, but Harry never saw this coming, yet it was a nice change.

Fred smirked when he saw the smile on Harry’s lips, knowing Harry realized that something was going on between those two.

“Apparently, they’ve been absent for around thirty minutes and no one could find them,” Fred told him, watching Harry’s eyes widen.

“How long has that been going on?” Harry asked in return, noticing Draco gently stroking Hermione’s hand in a way nobody who just gazed at them would notice.

“Not too long. I’ve noticed something the last day of school, but mostly now when we met for this evening,” Fred replied before kissing Harry on the cheek.

They’ve moved on, greeting everybody. Neville was helping Ron and Ginny with some bags, which they were taking to the middle of the roof, probably for the fireworks. They were laughing, and Harry couldn’t be happier at seeing his friends in such a sweet atmosphere. Ginny was glancing at Neville more often than not, and Harry was glad Ginny found someone with whom she could open up.

His parents should be joining them soon enough, so the trio joined their friends, catching up, yet Harry’s mind was elsewhere. He was stuck in the conversation he had with his father. It was as if some timer was hanging over his head, forcing him to deal with it before midnight came.

If what his dad told him was true, he needed to deal with his past. There was no way he would visit the Dursleys right now. If he could avoid Vernon, he would do everything to stay away. He wasn’t ready to even forgive him or forget about it. There was too much he needed to process and heal from. However, what if he locked it away? He didn’t want the twins to suffer along with him, and there would be nothing to hold him back if those awful memories weren’t there to hunt him. Maybe it could help, and one day he would bring them back up slowly, so he would have time to process them and deal with them on his terms.

It wouldn’t be a permanent fix, and maybe he could do it in a way that he would remember bits and pieces for the time he would talk to the expert, which would really give him the chance to deal with his past.

If he had to deal with it until midnight, this was his only chance, well, if what he was told was the truth. Nonetheless, he had the feeling he had to do something about it.

Slowly, he dove deep into his magic, grabbing every horrible memory he had of that man. Harry had no idea about Fred feeling every emotion from every memory he grabbed, but Fred didn’t understand what was happening. He pulled Harry closer, trying to soothe him by staying close while pulling his abilities back inside, trying to keep his promise. 

Even though those memories were horrific, Harry imagined each one as a flower, so he could pull it out like a weed one by one, each time he would need to face them. By doing so, he locked those memories in them, planting them on a field that radiated helplessness and anger. He knew if he tried, he could recall those memories, but right now they stopped popping out at any moment he felt happy. His world shifted as those negative emotions fell away, and Harry welcomed the lightness he felt. It was as if the sun came out, and the dark clouds were far away.

He knew what happened with Vernon from feelings alone, but he didn’t want to recall the exact memories. It was almost like knowing how to read. He knew how to read, why, and how, but for that alone, he didn’t need to recall how he learned the skill, the exact lessons, or homework.

“What are you doing there, love? I can feel something changed,” Fred suddenly asked, pulling Harry back from the field into the present. Fred could feel the drastic change that had happened inside Harry. The anger, disgust, helplessness, and hatred changed to happiness, calm, and peace. It was too drastic, too fast, and Fred had a feeling this could be something dangerous.

“Nothing, babe. I was just dealing with something, but everything’s alright now,” Harry smiled back before kissing Fred’s cheek, who didn’t buy it.

No matter his promise, he focused on Harry’s emotions; it was for his safety after all. The moment he dived into them, he felt such a difference that it almost took his breath away. In the past, whenever he felt something from Harry, there was underlying darkness, not in the sense he was afraid of it, but it was like an unhealed injury that was damaging even the happiest feelings.

The moment he found out Harry was their soulmate, Fred realized it was from what Harry endured at the Dursleys, and right now, it was missing. There was no spell he knew of that could do something like that, and the slight magic he could feel from Harry’s core told him that he had to do something to create this… thing.

If Harry was just running from his trauma, this could turn back on him real fast, but the pure happiness he felt from him right now stopped him from discussing the issue. Maybe if he could really enjoy life without the burden of his past, it could be a good thing. Harry’s life was such a mess that this was almost like a blessing. He really needed to enjoy his life like a normal teenager without being suffocated by his past. Yet he couldn’t shake off the feeling of danger.

Either way, he made a mental note to discuss it with George later and decide what they should do with it.

“Everybody ready? We have one minute till midnight!” Ron shouted, motioning for their friends to gather around. Harry’s parents joined them, too. Sirius kissed Harry’s forehead as they came to them, and Severus smiled at his son.

“I believe that this year is the end of one era, era of the old fucker’s manipulation and it is only thanks to you Harry, that we can share this moment together like a family,” Severus told him, smiling at him.

“I am proud of you for what you’ve accomplished, and I can’t even express my gratitude to have our family back together.”

Harry was speechless. To hear such words from his dad was still sometimes unbelievable; the image of an angry professor was still stronger than this loving father, yet he couldn’t stop himself from hugging him.

“Thanks, Dad. I’m so glad to have you back,” Harry whispered, overwhelmed with emotions.

“We should be the ones thanking you, pup,” Sirius joined the conversation. “You helped us after all, even after everything you’ve been through, and Sev isn’t the most pleasant person to deal with,” Sirius laughed at the scoff Severus gave him, but after rolling his eyes at his husband, Sirius kissed him.

“Ten seconds, everybody!” Ron yelled with a smile, hearing his friend’s conversation. When he turned around, he noticed Hermione scoffing at Draco, who was grinning like a madman. That was most certainly interesting.

“Three, two, one!” yelled George, stealing his first kiss with Harry before Fred could react. Fred only giggled, giving them a few seconds before pulling Harry towards him and kissing him too. They are in this together, no matter what.

That part wasn’t surprising to Ron, but when he saw Hermione roll her eyes at Draco, he was stunned. She grabbed him by the shirt and kissed him forcefully. The shock on Draco’s face made Ron laugh hard. Yeah, well, when Hermione wanted something, she went for it.

‘Go Mione, get your man,’ Ron smiled in his head. Yeah, he liked her, but if her heart desired another, he was fine with it. The truth was, she was really close to him, and he wouldn’t put their friendship on the line just because of a small crush. She needed someone who could rival her intellect, and Draco was certainly the man for it.

He knew for certain there was a woman for him out there. If Hermione was the one (meaning if they were actual soulmates), he would feel heartbroken, but that didn’t happen.

He was just happy he could help create this joyful moment for them.

***

Ten minutes before midnight, Arthur took two glasses of champagne and a piece of the chocolate for Molly. He took a similar one for himself, along with some snacks, before joining his wife, who was sitting in the living room, knitting a red scarf.

“Here you go, love. We have only 10 minutes till midnight, and I thought I would like to sweeten your life just a little bit more for good luck for the next year,” Arthur smiled at his wife before sitting down next to her.

“Thank you, darling. Who knows what the next year will bring?” Molly replied, hoping for everything to work out as it should.

Her husband was sweet, and she was really glad to have him on her side, even though he was sometimes standing in the way of her plans. Either way, she loved him, and that wouldn’t change.

She took the sweet he was offering her, eating it right away. She sipped from her champagne as the warm feeling of the chocolate and alcohol spread through her body, and as midnight came, something inside of her eased slightly. She thought of her sons and daughter, how much they enjoyed their time together during the holidays, and she no longer felt the need to help Ginny. Maybe she wasn’t the only right person for Harry. Maybe this was the happiness her sons found for themselves, and if that was the truth, she no longer felt the need to come between them. After all, it was Harry’s choice, and she shouldn’t try to force him to choose what she believed was right.

“Arthur? I think I would like to write the twins tomorrow. I wasn’t really welcoming towards them when they were here, so I would like to hear from them, how they’re doing, you know. Will Errol be available, or do you have plans with him?” Molly asked as she leaned against her husband, who gently stroked her arm.

“No, I don’t, honey. I think they will be happy to hear from you,” Arthur replied, noticing the slight change right away. Soon, he will have his wife back; he just needs to wait a little bit longer.

“Thank you, love,” Molly smiled, enjoying the calmness that came over her. Yes, this was the right choice, and she would do it. 

Chapter Text

The moment Harry returned to Hogwarts, he was welcomed by Cedric, who was most certainly grinning at him. Harry was surprised at first, but he greeted his friend, ready to catch up. Cedric was most certainly glowing, and from his words, he had spent a lot of time with Cho during the holidays. The twins gave them time alone to talk while they went to unpack their things, taking Harry’s along with them.

“Sorry for grabbing you so suddenly, but I figured it out. Since you helped me with the first task, I want to return the favor,” Cedric told him as they walked down the bridge, deciding it would be best to go outside so no one could hear them.

At Cedric’s words, Harry’s attention turned back to him, remembering he would need to figure out the egg as soon as possible.

“Thanks, Cedric. It means a lot,” Harry thanked him, noticing Cho, who was nearing them. Cedric noticed her too, so he just smirked at Harry before whispering. Go to the prefect's bathroom and take it with you. Think about it in the hot water,” Cedric winked at him before turning around. He greeted Cho with a kiss, and Harry knew it was time for him to leave. He waved his friends goodbye as he made his way to the Common room.

***

When Harry entered the room, the curtains around their bed were closed. He felt the twins were there, so without waiting, he went to join them, and when he opened the curtains, he could only smile. Fred was partially lying on top of George, kissing him with the bags forgotten on the other side of the bed. When Harry opened the curtains, George’s eyes found his, and the spark in his eyes only grew after seeing him. He could see the slight smirk George gave him in between the kisses while his hand reached out to Harry, wanting him to join them.

Harry didn’t need to think about it before he slid next to Fred, hugging him from behind while he took George’s hand. He kissed his neck, biting him slightly, which made Fred only push back against Harry, wanting more. However, Harry had to deal with the egg as soon as possible. If he didn’t find a way to solve it in two days, he would probably be excluded from the competition, and his magic would be gone. 

So with a sigh, he pulled slightly away from Fred, which was followed by his mate’s small whine that made Harry chuckle.

“As much as I would like this to continue, baby, I wanted to ask you if you would like to join me in the prefects’ bathroom,” Harry told Fred silently, not wanting to overwhelm his partner, since he was close to his sensitive ears. Harry locked eyes with George, and when he saw he was looking back, he winked, showing that the question wasn’t only for Fred.

Fred pulled away from George before looking at his soulmate with a grin, and Harry knew the answer the moment their gazes connected.

“There isn’t a world where we would decline you, love,” Fred smiled, his lips a little bit swollen as he pulled Harry closer, kissing him deeply. Harry had to focus really hard to not forget his mission, but he allowed himself a moment in Fred’s arms before taking them with him. Fred kissed him passionately, almost not giving him any time to breathe, but when Harry was finally forced to pull away, so his head would stop spinning. When he looked up, he could only see the twins grinning back at him, amused by his state.

“Ready?” George asked, pleased with the way Harry looked.

Harry couldn’t pull his thoughts together, so he just nodded, taking George’s hand, who helped him stand up, after which he did the same for Fred, who briefly kissed him on the cheek, making sure no one saw them.

“So the bathroom it is,” George smirked, pulling Harry along with him while Fred took Harry’s backpack. He wouldn’t let his soulmate take that heavy thing, even though his back was completely healed. In his mind, Harry would be cherished, and since they were stronger and taller than him, they would take his things whenever they got the chance.

“You know I can take my stuff just fine, right?” Harry asked when he let go of the bag.

“I know, love,” Fred just replied, not elaborating on why they always did that. He just took Harry’s other hand and followed them out into the hallway.

There weren’t many students yet, so the couple they saw were mostly trying to get to the library to finish their homework. Because of Severus, the trio finished their homework almost immediately, and right now Harry couldn’t be more glad for that. If he had to focus on his studies, he wouldn’t have any time left to crack the egg and would probably consider jumping out of a window.

“So why the bathroom?” George suddenly asked, breaking the comfortable silence along with Harry’s thoughts.

“Cedric told me I should go there and think it through. It should help me solve it,” Harry replied with a scoff, not understanding how it could help him. If the bath really didn’t help, he would at least have the twins with him. Maybe they would figure it out before him, but he wasn’t counting on that. Harry just wanted to be with them, alone and comfortable.

“Oh, love, don’t scoff, it doesn’t look good on you. Okay, it does, but I enjoy you smiling more,” Fred commented, looking at his soulmate over. Harry could see the spark in Fred’s eyes, so he just shook his head, smiling at how sweet his mate could be.

“That’s more like it,” Fred smiled back, while wrapping his hand around Harry’s torso.

“You can be such a tease sometimes. Scratch that, all of the time,” Harry smirked as George opened the door without any issues. They should really lock them; otherwise, anybody could just waltz right in, but whatever. It was only a plus for them, but they wouldn’t be making the same mistake as the prefects who used it, so the moment they entered, they locked the door, making sure no one would interrupt them.

Fred left the bag near the bath, and the moment he got closer, it started to fill up with hot water and bubbles. This was something Harry never experienced, but the moment he got close, he got the feeling he should check if the doors were locked. No, they locked them for sure, he saw George checking it. Brushing the feeling aside, Fred stepped closer to him, slowly working on the buttons while kissing Harry’s neck.

“Going right back to teasing, I see,” Harry smiled, loving the gentle pecks on his throat, while George took the opportunity to turn his head around and kissed him on the lips.

“What else should we do, love? You are just irresistible,” Fred smirked between the kisses. He pulled down Harry’s shirt, gliding his fingers down his back. From the moment Harry got to their place, he filled out more, and the regular meals finally helped him get back to his healthy weight. He was still skinny, but his ribs weren’t showing anymore, and with some practices they’ve gotten from Sirius, he could see Harry would get muscular really fast.

Only that little time during the holiday changed him. He could feel Harry was stronger, but how could that happen in such a short time, he had no idea. Maybe having Loki’s blood helped him.

“You know, we came here to solve the egg, right?” Harry asked, even though he loved the attention the twins were giving him. Harry would love to have some fun time with them. Fuck, focus Harry! Work first, then fun. The egg had to come first.

“That doesn’t mean we can’t have some fun, sweetheart, but we understand, so hop in and we will join you.” George kissed him one more time before undoing Harry’s trousers and lightly pushing him into the bath.

Harry smiled his way while getting out of his pants and making his way into the hot water. Meanwhile, George smirked at Fred, who shook his head with a soft laugh, already expecting what would happen. And as he expected, George ripped his shirt open with no warning or apology.

“If there was no Reparo, you would have made me really angry. That’s a new shirt, Georgie,” Fred rolled his eyes before taking out his wand and waving it at George, whose clothes vanished and materialized on the floor.

“Where’s the fun in that, Freddie?” George teased before he followed Harry into the water, leaving Fred to finish up alone. Fred spelled his remaining clothes away, not having the patience to do it manually. When he joined them, he could see Harry waving his hand in the water, and he could almost swear he was playing with the bubbles.

As if Harry could feel it, his gaze met Fred’s, who was softly smiling at him. Fred held the egg in his hands, ready to help Harry in any way he could.

“What you doing there, love?” Fred asked as he watched Harry’s hand floating on the surface. He could feel the happiness from him, which made Fred almost purr in glea.

“Never had a bubble bath, so I’m enjoying the feeling,” Harry replied, almost giggling, which made the twins chuckle. He nearly looked like a kid who just wanted to enjoy the basic wonders of life. George reached for his wand before he created huge bubbles that fascinated Harry. It was almost as if he completely jumped back in time with his personality, but he didn’t complain. To see his mate so happy meant everything to him.

“I will teach you that spell later, sweetheart,” George told him, at which Harry only nodded, while he reached out to one of the bubbles floating around.

George looked up at his brother, who was also surprised, yet he had a smile plastered on his face. He motioned for him to sit down, and so Fred put the egg behind them before sitting down next to Harry.

When Fred enveloped Harry, the sudden spike of fear made him jump up, not knowing what had happened at first. Harry’s hand stilled, almost like a statue; his back was stiff,  not daring to breathe a word, but when Fred pulled away, his breathing hitched once before returning to normal.

“What just happened, love?” Fred asked gently, even though he was panicking inside. This never happened. The bond never let him feel fear with them when they touched him, plus Harry trusted them. He trusted no one like he did the twins, so this was shocking in the worst way possible.

Even though he calmed down for a second, the panic rose as he tried to recall why that happened. Harry felt the dread creep up his back, the same way as the dark silhouette crept from behind him. It had no shape, but Harry had a feeling he knew who it was, yet no matter how much he tried, he couldn’t pinpoint the exact memory. Harry had no idea that the field with the dark flowers started to expand inside of him, taking more space than he wanted them to be in, and one of the flowers right now was wrapped around his leg. No matter how much he pulled, ran, it only grew bigger until the paranoia got the better of him. Right now, he knew the doors weren’t locked and the person was laughing at his stupidity.

He was thrust back into his small body, secretly taking a warm bath, even though somewhere deep down, he knew he was only allowed to have cold showers, no matter the weather. One time, after someone close to him locked him out during the winter, he wanted to get warm. It was all fuzzy, but the presence was too real for him to ignore.

His hands were yanked up, yet he didn’t dare to look up. His intuition was telling him it would be too real if he looked. His eyes closed shut, not wanting to make it real. He could feel the hand slithering down his arm, making its way to his chest… No… No! This couldn’t be happening!

Harry didn’t know it was just a memory that couldn’t be altered, yet he tried to fight it even though nothing changed.

Once again, Fred refused to keep his promise. When Harry became unresponsive, completely catatonic, his eyes glazing over, he dove deep into his emotions while grabbing George’s hand. It was overwhelming for him to push his magic in two directions, but there was no way he would do this alone. The fear that surrounded him made him almost choke. It was too raw, too powerful for him to just slip in, but when he entered his core, the memory assaulted him like a tsunami.

At first, he could see young Harry, not even more than 9 years old, sitting in a bathtub, smiling happily.. He could feel the happiness within him, enjoying how warm his body felt underneath the water, while the rest of him was still ice cold. Why the fuck was he ice cold?! The cupboard was one thing, the chores too, but the twins knew Harry had no friends to play with outside, so there was no reason for him to be this ice cold!

The twins knew a lot from Harry’s past, but he never shared concrete memories with them, only the ones Fred accidentally stumbled into, but this? This was too much.

When he looked at his brother, he saw his lips moving, but nothing came out. Shaking his head, Fred pointed to his head, praying George got the message, and luckily, like the twin he was, he understood right away.

‘What the hell is happening?‘ he asked, looking right back at young Harry. Right then, he noticed the bruises on his torso and neck, and it took a lot for him to stop the nausea from getting out of hand. No! Harry needed them! Fred was certain it had something to do with what Harry did during their party. He played with his magic, and this was the result. Fuck! Why didn’t he talk to Severus?

‘Harry blocked his memories, or at least that’s what I think. I believe what Severus told him made the drastic change, plus the promise he made to talk with a mind healer. I… I think the memories will come back when triggered,‘ Fred told him through the link, his mind spinning, trying to figure out what was going on. It would make sense, Harry’s attitude changed drastically. He noticed how he looked at the door and the bubbles, so maybe that could be an indication for them in the future… Which was great, however, that didn’t help them with the situation they were in right now.

Fred’s gaze flew up, breaking his thought process, noticing a movement behind Harry, who was giggling at his tingling limbs, but George was the one who reacted first. The moment Harry’s arms were pulled up, George struck, jumping at the person, trying to tackle it down. Fred couldn’t grab him fast enough, and the moment he escaped his grasp, George disappeared, leaving Fred there alone to face Harry’s fears.

Fuck!

Fred tried to push the hands away, but they only went through the figure. What could he do?

‘Harry, love, it’s me, Fred. Please look at me,‘ Fred tried to plead, and when the young teary eyes looked at him, Fred almost lost it. He didn’t register the tears running down his face when the figure roughly took Harry’s hands into one hand, while the other started to trail down his arm.

‘Do you know who I am?‘ Fred asked as the child looked at him, hoping this would work. This was Harry, young Harry from a time his eyes were still the same color. They were pleading, hoping for anyone to save him, and Fred couldn’t just stand back and do nothing.

‘Safe. You feel safe,‘ the small child whispered as he closed his eyes, making the tears escape before he turned away and started trashing, screaming for his aunt to come and rescue him. The dark figure grabbed him by the throat violently, stopping any sound from coming out while choking the small child.

The only thing that stopped Fred from vomiting right there was the feeling of George’s hand. The touch took him out of Harry’s memories for a brief second.

Touch. Touch! That was it! Or? Please, PLEASE! Let it be it!

‘George! Kiss him, soothe him! Do whatever to take him out of it!‘ Fred yelled at his brother, showing his hand away. He could only hope it worked. If it didn’t…

‘If it doesn’t work… Get him under water,‘ it broke something in Fred to say that, but if this was a flashback, it was like dreaming. Harry needed to snap out of it and fast! If that was the only way, he would do it himself, no matter how much it would hurt Fred to do something like that to his soulmate. After reliving something like this, it would be much worse if he didn’t get him out of it.

He put his whole trust into his brother, hoping he would listen while his eyes focused on the young, teary red eyes of his soulmate, who was trying to push away the hand grabbing his neck. It was no use. When Harry’s head was shown under the water, Fred wanted to look away, but it would only help his consciousness. No, this is what Harry went through, and if holding his hand while he had to endure it was the least he could do, he would do it, no matter how much it killed him to see his mate suffering.

He took the young boy by the hand, which was much more solid than the one holding him down by his throat. Of course, Fred tried to free him, but it was like a mist that would disappear for a few seconds before coming back.

‘It’s okay, Harry. You survived, you found us. We are here for you, and no one will ever hurt you that way again. No one. Come back to us, love, please,‘ Fred pleaded as he watched the boy look up at him through the water, and the understanding he saw there made him cry even harder.

Somehow, Harry felt safe the moment his eyes locked with the blue ones. He knew this nightmare would continue, but he wasn’t alone anymore. Someone was with him, and it didn’t matter; this hell would continue. He just wasn’t alone. It almost made him smile, even though his vision was starting to get blurry, and the touch on his skin was like slime.

He wasn’t alone anymore. Someone cared about him, and that was enough, no matter what happened to him.

Suddenly, he had the urge to cough, and no matter how much he tried to stop it, he inhaled the water, coughing it right back, suffocating little by little. His lungs filled up with water, making him choke.

Sturtling, Harry jumped out of the water, feeling the hands around him, gently stroking his back. He almost jumped back, but he only bumped into a solid body that pulled him in, slowly stroking every place the hands touched.

“You are okay, Harry, you are here with us, Fred and George. You just had a flashback. You are okay. We were trying to figure out the egg, and you were playing with the bubbles…” George was telling him while his hands were up, showing him he meant him no harm. The moment Harry realized what had happened, he couldn’t stop the tears. He was crying by the time George made it to him, not noticing the silent tears that were falling on his shoulder.

Fred was totally and utterly broken. The issues with his mother were like a silent whisper compared to this. He could see everything that was happening before Harry came back, and what he saw… he could never forget. The choking was just to make Harry cooperate… 

The magic shot out of Fred like a whip, and the water rose like a tsunami before it hit an invisible wall in front of him. He wanted to kill that guy; he was so angry he had to get some of the energy out. Fred was so deep in his emotions, he didn’t register Harry, who was trying to get his mate back. Harry knew something was wrong. 

Meanwhile, Fred couldn’t stop thinking. His Harry, the sweet boy whom he loved to see smile… Now he understood why he blocked those memories away. Why was there a constant darkness behind his happy emotions. It wasn’t just abuse. He knew what Vernon did to him, but Fred never had to go through it. Now he knew the torment Harry faced when remembering, and to be honest, he would have done the same and blocked those memories, if not more. To see a child suffer like that took something from Fred, and he knew he could never be the same. 

The moment Harry’s teary eyes registered, the dam broke, and like he fell deeper into the water, so did his magic. Harry was instantly on him, hugging him close, along with George, who joined them, not letting Harry to be alone for one second, but his brother needed him.

“I… I-I am so sorry,” Harry cried, between the twins who were hugging him so fiercely that Harry was so tangled in limbs he didn’t know where one ended and the other one started. He didn’t mind, though. When he tried to remember what had happened, he could only see Fred’s eyes telling him everything was okay. He knew there was a dark figure, yet the eyes took him so deeply, everything fell away.

“You are okay. Y-you are okay,” Fred whispered, trying to pull Harry even closer to his chest while the tears slipped down his cheeks. He could feel George probing, trying to get into his mind, but he locked it shut.

‘I will never let you suffer like this. Please trust me when I tell you, you don’t want to see this. If not for yourself or me, please do it for Harry. He needs someone cheerful on his side right now, ‘ Fred tried to persuade his brother, who stopped for a bit, before giving him a nod, and Fred could feel his presence pulling away. George wasn’t done though, and he would look after his brother no matter what.

“It’s okay, Harry. You are here with us, and that’s what matters,” George told him, hugging him more fiercely, trying to force out the image of him choking underneath the water. He hated that he had to do that, yet he was glad it worked. Their Harry was back, but the consequences were too high. 

Harry didn’t know how to feel. He didn’t remember the person or what had happened thanks to Fred, but the feeling stayed. The feeling of helplessness, agony, and horror. No. No. NO! He knew he locked some memories so he wouldn’t need to hold back with the twins, and he wouldn’t let it!

No! He came here for a reason. To deal with the fucking egg. He showed those emotions into a box, pushing it deep into the corners of his mind, feeling the relief instantly. He would deal with it later when he knew he wouldn’t put the trauma on the twins.

“I’m really sorry,” Harry tried to apologize again, but George only smiled at him slightly.

“You don’t need to apologize, sweetheart. It’s your past, and we will help in any way we can,” George replied, yet Harry could feel the stiffness of Fred’s body. It wasn’t like him.

“Baby?” Harry asked sceptically, looking over his shoulder, yet he didn’t get the chance to look Fred in his eyes. He only saw the corner of his smile when he turned around.

“I am fine, love. Just a little bit startled,” Fred replied, and he hated that he had to lie. He wouldn’t put this weight on Harry’s shoulders, worrying him about his feelings. No. He would deal with them, and as if someone came to his rescue, he remembered something.

“Try putting it into the water. Loki mentioned something about opening it underwater. Maybe it will help,” he told Harry, while excusing himself, telling them he needed to take care of his routine. 

Somehow, they bought it, and so Fred went under the sprays of water, cleaning his hair while Harry, along with George, dove under the water, listening to what it said.

Fred could feel Harry’s happiness even from a distance, yet his mind was pulling him away from it. What happened with Harry… It was… Too much.

He knew he couldn’t change the past, but sometimes his gift felt like a curse to him. And right now his opinion was split. Would he like to forget what he saw? Yes. Would he like to forget what Harry went through? No. It was something that turned him into who he is right now, but that didn’t change the fact that he hates what had happened. Knowing only from words was different than falling into it. Right now, it was too raw for Fred to join them, yet the hand on his cheek stopped his thoughts like a switch.

“Baby?” Harry asked worriedly. When Fred opened his eyes, he saw the worry in Harry’s gaze, yet no matter how much he wanted to pull away, he couldn’t do so. Harry was everything to him. He wouldn’t pull away just because he wanted to be alone, and thus hurt Harry.

“Talk to me, darling. Please,” Harry whispered, and with those words, Fred broke down. It wasn’t Harry who supported his weight, but George who pulled him to him, taking him into his arms while Harry hugged him, whispering soothing words.

Fred had none. He couldn’t speak, but Harry’s words stuck in his head so much, they were almost screaming at him. The only thing he could think of was to show what he saw, and reluctantly, he pushed those memories to them.

Harry didn’t fight it; he welcomed Fred’s memories, looking at them with new eyes, even though it was uncomfortable. Somehow, the block made it like someone else's memory. It wasn’t okay, but it was like he wasn’t the one to experience what Fred saw. It gave him the courage to look into Fred’s eyes before kissing him softly.

“I am sorry I reacted that way, love. I… I can’t even express how sorry I am. I… I- I blocked my memories from time with the Dursleys,” Harry sighed, telling them the truth. “I had no idea how it would come back, but I put the intention there so it would come back to me when I was ready to deal with it, even though it was meant for the mind healer… but I guess my subconscious thinks you are my mind healer. I am really, really sorry,” Harry hugged Fred tighter, hoping it would soothe his mate. To be honest, the memory stayed, but when he pictured it right now, he could only feel Fred’s body pressing against him, and he no longer felt the need to check the door.

It was almost like he took those horrible feelings and threw them away; however, Harry didn’t like the fact how much it hurt Fred. It didn’t matter to him that the trauma from taking baths was gone if his soulmate was hurting this badly as a result.

“I…My dad was right. I am hurting you,” Harry let the tears slip away, realizing what he had done. He had hurt them exactly how his father expected… No matter that he didn’t mean to.

“No, Harry. Look at me,” Fred told him, pulling his chin up, so his mate wouldn’t get the chance to look anywhere else. “You didn’t hurt me. Yes, it was horrible to see that, but you are ours, do I make myself clear? We want to know everything about you, even the most fucked up things deep in your soul. Yes, I will need to sort out my emotions, but if it helped you, I would do it all over again, just to see you smile, okay? Don’t you dare pull away from us, understood?” Fred told him with such ferocity, he almost couldn’t breathe. He only gaped at Fred for a couple of seconds before hugging him to his chest and kissing him deeply, which Fred returned with almost the same ferocity. It was almost like a weight fell from Harry’s heart.

But what Harry didn’t know was how much it took a toll on Fred. Even though the darkness was pushed to a corner of his mind after seeing Harry’s smile, it was still there, and Fred knew he would have to face it later. No matter what toll it took on him, he would face Harry’s darkness along with him. If it would help him, there was nothing that would stop him.